Skip to main content

Full text of "Creative design"

See other formats


CIHM 

Microfiche 

Series 

(Monographs) 


ICMH 

Collection  de 

microfiches 

(monographies) 


Canadian  Instituta  for  Hiatorical  Microraproductiona  /  Inatitut  Canadian  da  microraproductiona  hiatoriquaa 


Technical  cimI  HbMogwphic  Nomc/Noms  tcchniquM  M  biMiofraplikiMM 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  ttie  beet 
eriflinal  copy  available  for  fHming.  Peetures  of  tilie 
copy  which  may  b«  bibliographieally  unique, 
which  may  aitar  any  of  tha  image*  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


L'Nwtitut  a  microfilm*  le  meilleur  examplaira 
qu1l  tui  a  M  possible  de  se  procurer.  Las  details 
de  cet  axamplaire  qui  sont  paut-4tr*  uniques  du 
point  da  vua  bibliographiqua.  qui  pauvant  modifier 
una  image  rsproduite.  ou  qui  peuvent  aaiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m^thode  normale  de  filmege 
som  ifHMouA*  d-deeeoua. 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  eeuleur 


E Covers  damaged/ 
Couvorturo  en#emm«9*e 

□ Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  reataur^e  et/ou  peWeuMe 

□ Cover  titte  mieaing/ 
Le  titre  de  couverture  mt^Mfu» 

□ Coloured  maps/ 
Cartas  gtographiquee  en  eoulour 

□ Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire! 

□ Coloured  plates  and/or  ilhistrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrationa  en  couleur 

□ Bound  with  other  meterial/ 
ReliA  avac  d'autras  documents 

□ Tight  binding  may  cauao  shadow*  »  ^stertion 
along  interior  mergin/ 

La  failure  serree  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  do  la 
diatorsion  le  long  do  la  marge  intirieure 

□ Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  sjoutees 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dana  la  teite, 
male,  lorsquo  cola  Atait  poaaible.  cos  pagea  n'ont 
pea  *t*  fHmdoa. 


□ Coloured  pagea/ 
Ptm  do  couleur 

Pagee  demeged/ 
Pago*  ondommagios 

□ Pages  restored  and/or  lamir-.t-d. 
Pages  roataur«oa  ot/ou  p«'i    '  -ir 

Pagee  diecoloured.  stMneo  ^'>x«-j/ 
Pagoa  d*color«ee.  tachettoa  iv  piqu^ee 

□ Pages  deteched/ 
Pagoa  d«tach«ea 

Showthrough/ 
Tranaparence 

□ Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Qualite  inigale  de  I'impression 

□ Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  metiriel  supplementaire 

□ Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Mition  disponible 

□ Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc..  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Las  pages  totalement  ou  pertiellement 
obecurcies  per  un  feuillet  d'errata.  une  pelure. 
etc..  ont  ite  filmees  A  nouveau  de  fecon  a 
obtonir  la  maiNoura  image  possible. 


□ Additional  commenta:/ 
Commentaires  supplAmenteires : 


This  item  is  filmed  at  tha  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film*  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqui  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  ItX  22X 


MX 


»X 


12X 


LLM 


16X 


SOX 


2«X 


2IX 


32X 


Th«  copy  f<lm«d  h«r«  hm  ttmm  tipfodyti  tlMfito  L'M«inplair«  lUmt  firt  rtproduif  grict  A  la 

to  th«  ganarotity  of:  g4fi*roaiti  da: 

Toronto  Reference  Library  Toronto  Reference  Library 


The  imaoaa  appearing  hare  are  the  beat  quality 
peaaibia  eonaidaring  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  kaaping  with  the 


Lea  imagaa  auivantaa  ont  ata  raproduitoa  avac  la 
plua  grand  aoin,  compta  tanu  da  la  condition  at 
da  la  nattat*  da  l'a>ar*plalra  filmi.  at  an 
conformH*  mm  Ido  aawdHlowo  dv  eomvot  do 


Original  copiea  in  printed  paper  eovera  are  filmoi 
beginning  witti  tfta  front  eovor  and  ending  on 
tfM  laat  page  with  a  printod  or  Hhiauated  Improo- 
aion,  or  the  bacic  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
ottter  original  copiea  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
firat  page  with  a  printed  or  illuatratad  imprea- 
alon.  Olid  ending  on  tho  loot  page  writh  a  printed 
or  MHOMMd  improoaioiia 


Laa  exemplairea  originaux  dont  la  ceuvartura  en 
pep4er  eat  Imprimto  aont  fUmda  an  commandant 
par  lo  praitilor  plat  at  an  tormlnont  aoit  par  la 
darnlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinto 
d'impreaaion  ou  d'illuatration  aoit  par  la  second 
plat,  salon  la  cas.  Toua  las  autras  axemnlairea 
originauii  aont  fUmia  an  commanfant  par  la 
pfwtineiw  pege       uwiii|ivne  ww  empronm 
dimpraaaion  ou  d'illuatration  at  an  terminom  par 
la  damidra  page  qui  comporte  una  telle 


The  laat  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ^(meening  "CON- 
TlNUiO").  or  the  symbol  ▼  (moaning  "iNO"). 


Un  dee  symboies  suivants  apparaitra  tur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  talon  la 
eaa:  la  aymbeio  ^  aignifie  "A  SUlVFtE".  la 
aymoQie  ▼  aignine  rtn  • 


Mapa.  platoa.  eharta.  etc..  may  bo  filmed  at 
dlWoiom  reduction  raticM.  Thooo  too  large  to  bo 
entirely  included  in  one  expoaura  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  comer,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  framaa  aa 
roquhod.  The  f^lowlng  dlograuM  Uluatrata  tho 


Lea  cartes,  planchaa.  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
filmda  i  dea  taux  de  rdduction  diffdrents. 
Loraqua  la  documom  Mt  trop  grand  pour  dtra 
roproduit  an  un  aaul  cHchd.  11  eat  filmd  A  partir 
de  Tangle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  drolio. 
et  de  haut  an  bas.  an  pranant  la  nombra 
d'imagaa  nAcassaira.  too  diagram maa  autwonta 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

MHCROCOPV  mOUITION  TKT  CMAKT 
(ANSI  and  SO  mr  CHART  No.  a) 


/THE  GHXIR.GH 


IN  THE 


co^fMO^^WEim:H 


THE 

iV^w  Qommon'v^ealtb 

"Books 


THE     CHURCH     IN  THE 
COMMONWEALTH 


THe  so/tAie  s€Ries 


C  THE  WORLD  OF  STATES:  By 

C.  DELISLE  BURNS,  M.A. 
C  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COM. 

MONWEALTH:  B,  RICHARD 

ROBERTS 
ePRBEDOM:  Bv  GILBERT 

CANNAN 

Tie  foUowrngvobmeswiU  be  mufy  to 


C.  THE  STATE  AND  INDUSTRY: 

By  G.  D.  H.  COLE,  M.A. 
C  THE  STATE  AND  WOMAN: 

By  A.  MAUDE  ROYDEN 
C  THE  STATE  AND  EDUCATION: 

By  T.  PERCY  NUNN,  MA,  D^. 
C  THE  STATE  AND  THE  CHILD : 

By  W.CLARKE  HALL 


Priot  21.  each  volume. 


Hwatr  tuHt.  fMUkmn,  K«m»f  Houw.  W.C 


ommmmMMm 


THE  CHURCH 

IN  THE 
COMMONWEALTH 

BY 

RICHARD  ROBERTS 


1917 
LONDON 

HEADLEY  BROTHERS 

IXtK3SW  AY  HOUSE  .  • 
KINGSWAY 
W.C 


GENERAL  PREFACE 


THE  events  of  the  present  time  have  started  much 
serious  enquiry  inn  the  vaRdity  of  our  accepted 
ituHtutiMS  and  our  traditional  habits  of  thought. 
Our  conceptions  of  the  State  ^of  the  Church,  of  the  organi- 
sation of  Industry,  of  the  Status  of  fVcman  in  the  com- 
monwealth, and  of  many .  'her  things  tie  bent  direetfy 
Mlenged  ;  and  it  is  emmouly  ackr  ledged  that  a 
frank  and  thorough-going  eximinatlmofour  current  pos- 
tulates,politicaI,  reliFious,econc<rfr  and social,is  urgently 
called  for.  This  set.  :. 's  intend.  J  to  be  a  tentative  cott- 
t. .  utioH  to  the  Sseusiton  of  the  problems  thus  rmsid. 

Vu  writers  of  these  volumes  do  not  profess  to  have 
a  complete  philosophy  of  reconstruction  ;  nor  hd)fe  they 
endeavoured  to  co-ordinate  their  thoughts  into  a  coherent 
polity.  They  treat  of  matters  upon  which  they  are  n»t 
all  agreed;  but  they  agree  that  Society  should  be  organised 
•»ithayiew  to  the  free  de'))elopment  of  all  the  finer  interests 
and  activities  of  men,  and  that  such  organisation  must  take 
account  of  local  and  spiritual  diferences.  /ipartfrom  this 
general  agreement,  Ouy  hofoc  worked  out  their  several 
theses  independently  and  are  severally  alone  responsible 
for  the  opinions  expressed  in  the  volumes  published  under 

their  names.  . 

The  volumes  in  the  series  will  coyer  the  matn  subjects 
relative  to  the  function  of  the  State.  Those  already 
planned  svill  treat  of  the  State  in  its  relation  to  other 
states,  to  religion,  to  industry,  to  society,  to  woman,  to 
the  individual,  to  art,  eduecihn  and  crime. 

CDEUSLE 'BURNS 
KJCHaRD  ROBERTS 


CONTENTS 


I._THfc  PROBLEM   > 

II.— THE  INCONGRUOUS  MATING  -       -  i6 
III.— THE  STRUGGLE  OF  THE  CORPORA- 
TIONS   37 

IV  ^THE  NATIONAL  CHURCH       -       -  49 

V  THE   STRUGGLE    FOR  RELIGIOUS 

LIBERTY  ------  65 

VI.-THE  STATE  CHURCH      -       -       -  93 

VII  ^THE  ESSENTIAL  CHURCH       -       -  106 

VIII.— THE  CHRISTIAN  STATE    -      -      -  118 


CHAPTER  I:  THE  PROBLEM 

I. 

IT  is  reported  that  a  leading  layman  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  in  a  discussion  upon  the 
proposals  for  a  "United  Free  Church  of 
England,"  urged  the  view  that  such  a  Church 
would  become  a  danger  to  the^  State.    This  is 
symptomatic  of  the  confusion  which  surrounds  the 
whole  question  of  the  relations  of  Church  and 
State.    Lord  Acton  somewhere  speaks  of  "  the 
undiscovered  country  where  Church  and  State  are 
parted     and  it  is  probable  that  neither  this  gener- 
ation nor  the  next,  nor  the  next  after  will  reach  a 
satisfactory  solution  of  the  problem.   In  any  case 
it  is  quite  certain  that  the  solution  will  not  come 
by  way  of  a  readjustment  of  frontiers  or  a  process 
of  mutual  accommodation.    It  will  be  achieved 
only  as  the  result  of  a  profound  change  of  thought 
and  temper  throughout  Society,  which  will  mate- 
rially modify  the  accepted  doctrines  both  of  the 
Church  and  of  the  State. 

That  such  a  change  is  coming  is  dear.  Withm 
the  last  fifteen  years,  several  circumstances  have 
combined  to  stimulate  thought  upon  the  question. 
The  disestablishment  of  the  Roman  Church  in 
France  (with  the  emphatic  declarations  of  French 
statesmen  in  favour  of  State  absolutism),  the  Scot- 
tish Churches'  case,  the  passing  of  the  Deceased 
Wife's  Sister  Act,  the  Welsh  disestablishment  con- 
troversy, and  other  incidents  have  led  to  a  re- 
examinfttion  of  the  position  of  the  Church  within 
the  community,  and  already  some  results  are  appa- 
rent.  The  Scottish  National  Church  hrs,  without 


a  THl  CmmCM  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTK  

relinquishing  some  sort  of  official  connection  with 
the  State,  successfully  asserted  its  independence, 
thus  fitdlitating  the  movement  towards  further 
Church  Union  m  Scotland.  In  England,  the  Arch  - 
bishops'  Committee  on  Church  and  State  has  issiied 
an  imp<»tant  report  embodying  a  scheme  for  attain- 
ing spiritual  independence  without  ncrtficing  the 
principle  of  Establishment. 

Nor  is  it  Established  Churches  only  that  are 
aifected  by  the  unrest.  The  case  of  the  United 
Free  Church  of  Scotland  showed  the  insecurity 
of  all  Free  Churches  under  the  existing  arrange- 
ments whereby  they  hold  their  property.  *he 
Presbyterian  Church  of  England  for  instance,  in 
1908,  found  it  necessary  to  affirm  its  spiritual 
independence,  claiming  for  itself  "  the  sole  and 
exclusive  right  from  time  to  time  to  interpret, 
alter,  add  to,  or  modify  its  constitution,  law, 
subordinate  standards,  and  formulas,  as  duty  may 
require;  to  determine  and  declare  what  these  are; 
and  for  the  better  furtherance  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God  to  unite  with  other  branches  of  the  Church  of 
Christ;  always  in  conformity  with  those  safeguards 
against  hasty  action  or  legislation  which  are  pro- 
vided by  the  Church  itself,— of  which  conformity 
the  Church  acting  through  its  legitimate  courts 
shall  be  the  sole  judge,  and  under  a  sense  of 
direct  responsibility  to  the  everliving  Head  of  the 
Chufch,  and  of  duty  towards  all  the  Church's 
members."  This  declaration  was  a  counterblast 
to  the  scandal  of  the  Halsbury  judgment,  but  what 


THK  mtOBUlM 


I 


legal  validity  it  possesses  it  is  impossible  to  say. 
Its  interest  lies  in  the  evidence  it  affords  of  the 
Church's  jealousy  of  its  autonomy  and  liberty  and 
its  implicit  repudiation  of  the  right  of  the  State  to 
interfere  in  its  domestic  life. 

2. 

But  the  question  is  wider  than  one  of  the  ex- 
ternal relations  of  States  and  Churches.  It  involves 
the  standing  of  other  voluntary  associations  within 
the  community,  such  as,  for  instance,  Trade  Unions. 
Here  we  enter  into  a  region  fiiU  of  prickly 
legal  problems— the  fictitious  or  "  legal  "  person, 
the  theory  of  concession,  the  law  of  corporations 
and  the  like.  The  TaflF  Vale  judgment  raised  the 
question  in  its  broader  aspects,  and  in  view  of  the 
enormous  multiplication  of  associations  of  all  kinds 
during  the  last  half-centurv,  the  discussion  of  the 
points  involved  is  gradually  working  a  change  in 
the  doctrine  of  the  State  itself.  The  tendency  of 
political  philosophers  has  been  to  reduce  political 
obligation  to  simple  terms  of  the  State  and  the 
individual;  but  this  view  docs  not  and  cannot 
square  with  the  facts  of  life.  Between  the  State  and 
the  individual  there  are  countless  associations  pos- 
sessing an  independent  life  of  their  own,  claiming 
from  their  constituents  loyalties  which  may  not  be 
always  compatible  with  the  demands  of  the  State. 
"A  doctrine,"  says  F.  W.  Maitland,  "which  makes 
some  way  in  England  ascribes  to  the  State  or  more 
vagicly  the  community  not  only  a  real  will  but 


THB  CHURCH  m  TRB  COMMONWEALTH 


even  the  real  will;  and  it  must  occur  to  us  to  ask 
whether  what  is  thus  affirmed  in  the  case  of  the 
State  can  be  denkd  in  the  case  of  other  organised 
groups :  for  example,  that  considerable  group,  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church."*  Obviously  the  theory 
which  ascribes  a  genuine  organic  life  to  one 
association~the  State— cannot  deny  it  to  others; 
and  there  can  be  no  question  that  the  progress 
of  thought  in  England  in  recent  years  has  been 
away  from  the  unreal  doctrine  by  which  an  in- 
dependent and  autonomous  existence  was  to  be 
regarded  as  a  grant  or  a  concession  of  the  State 
to  a  particular  group  of  men.    So  great  a  lawyer 
as  Professor  Dicey  has  said  that  "  when  a  body 
of  twenty,  or  two  thousand,  or  two  hundred 
thousand,  bind  themselves  together  to  act  in  a 
particular  way  for  some  common  purpose,  they 
create  a  body  which  by  no  fiction  of  law,  but  by 
the  very  nature  of  things  differs  from  the  in- 
dividuals of  whom  it  is  constituted." f  The 
logical  issue  of  this  position  is  surely  that  "  the 
State,  even  if  it  includes  everybody,  is  still  only 
an  association  among  others,  because  it  cannot 
include  the  whole  of  everybody.";!: 

This  contrasts  sharply  with  what  Maitland  calls 
"  the  motto  of  the  absolute  State,"  the  French 
Declaration  of  August  i8,  1792,  which  held  that 

•  Introduction  to  O.  Gierke, «'  Political  Theories  of  the  Middle  Age»," 
p.  xi. 

f  Quoted  in  «  The  Collected  Papers  of  F.  W.  Maitland,"  p.  306. 
to.  D.  H.  Cole.  •*  Cimflicti^Sedd(M|ation.**~Pra«et4iiv^dic 
Ariitotriim  Society,  iyi4tg.  IS4» 


THS  nOBLBM 


5 


the  truly  free  State  cannot  suffer  in  its  bosom  any 
corporation,  not  even  those  which  have  deservca 
well  of  the  country  by  reason  of  their  devotion  to 
public  instruction.  The  modern  tendency — as  the 
result  of  actual  happenings  in  the  normal  course  of 
social  development — ^is  ever  further  away  from  the 
doctrine  of  the  absolute  State. 


We  may  take  a  broader  sweep  than  the  ecognised 
and  formal  associations  which  arc  contemplated  in 
the  previous  paragraph.  The  appearance  of  the 
"conscientious  objector"  raises  the  issue  within 
another  sphere.  A  good  deal  of  learned  contempt 
has  been  directed  towards  the  "  lone  conscience," 
and  even  doctors  of  the  Church  have  told  us  that 
the  caprice  of  individual  consciences  has  no  stand- 
ing against  the  common  judgment  of  the  mass.  It 
is  not  within  our  immediate  purpose  to  discuss  the 
case  of  the  individual  conscience,  but  rather  to 
point  out  that  the  conscientious  objector  does  not 
five  alone.  He  is  simply  a  constituent  and  sign 
of  a  social  group  which,  though  unorganised,  is 
nevertheless  quite  real.  To  take  the  actual  facts  of 
the  present  case,  there  are  probably  twenty  thousand 
men  in  England  who  decline,  on  grounds  of 
conscientious  scruple,  to  take  part  in  war.  Thev 
range  from  the  uncompromising  person  who  will 
not  at  this  particular  moment  undertake  any 
service  on  compulsion  to  the  man  who  is  willing 
to  take  service  in  the  "non-combatant  corps." 


«  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

But  beyond  these  is  the  vast  number  of  men  who 
joined  the  Medical  Service  long  before  the  Military 
Service  Act  whose  objection  to  active  warfare  is 
deep  and  invincible;  there  are  multitudes  besides 
who  have  become  engaged  in  lenitive  and  humani- 
tarian tasks  connected  with  the  war.    And  for 
every  man  of  military  age  thus  afibcted,  we  may 
count  at  least  five  other  persons  who  share  their 
v?*w;  and,  again,  beyond  this  limit,  there  is  a 
large,  undefinable  body  of  people  who  are  sorely 
troubled  in  mind  about  the  whole  business.  It 
is  true  that  this  group  is  amorphous  and  un- 
organised; it  is  nevertheless  quite  real.  Behind 
the  "  conscientious  objector  "  is  a  social  mass  as 
definite  and  authentic,  if  not  as  extensive,  as  the 
State.    The  case  of  the  conscientious  objector 
need  not  fiarther  detain  us  at  this  point.   It  gives 
us  an  instance  to  hand  of  a  permanent  phenomenon 
in  a  wholesome  social  life,  the  existence  of  unor- 
ganised and  unincorporated  movements  of  thought 
and  monl  aspiration,  the  genuineness  of  which 
Rousseau  quite  frankly  recognised,  and  for  which 
a  stable  doctrine  of  the  State  must  make  room. 
Movements  of  this  kind  have  historically  been 
for  the  most  part  within  the  religious  sphere,  and 
the  normal  method  of  dealing  with  them  has  been 
the  futile  attempt  at  suppression.    They  have 
naturally  been  as  disturbing  to  the  Church  as  to 
the  State;  and  one  of  the  commonest  "boome- 
rang "  errors  of  the  Church  has  been  its  readiness 
to  avail  itself  of  the  civil  arm  for  purposes  of 


THB  PMOLBM 


persecution  and  extermination.  But  this  was  due 

but  it  is  nevir  dangerous  to  leave  the  door  open 
to  the  religious  and  moral  pioneer,  /f 
charlatan,  he  will  come  to  nothm^;  but  if  have 
the  Word  of  God  for  his  generation,  soon  or  late 
Le  will  force  the  door  open,  whether  he  -^^^^  or  not^ 
The  one  thing  wot  to  do  with  him  is  to  try  to 
supfffess  him. 

In  the  haze  incidentalto  a  state  of  war  we  seem 
in  every  land  to  be  sliding  back  to  the  r^ctionary 
absolutist  view  of  the  State.  ,  0««  4^^^^^^ 
a  profound  or  coherent  poliUcal  tAilosophy  in  the 
Bntish  House  of  Commons-let  anyone  peruse 
Hansard  for  a  period  of  six  months,  and  he  will 
understand  why  Engird  must  ^^^^ys  muddle 
through.    Muddled  affiurs  come  fi-om  muddled 
minds^  It  is  not,  therefore,  surprising  that  in  recent 
months  claims  as  extravagant  have  been  made  tor 
the  State  in  England  as  any  political  doctrinaire  m 
Prussia  has  ever  made-for  there  is  no  opportunity 
just  now  (even  if  there  were  the  inclination)  for 
kstorical  retrospect  and  political  reflection  One 
wonders  what  the  shade  of  Burke  is  thmking  m 
these  days.  But  the  real  danger  is  not  m  tl^Ho«« 
of  Commons,  but  in  the  country.   Mr.  Cole  ha* 


THI  CHURCH  IN  THB  COMMONWBALTH 


observed  that  "  men  have  fallen  into  the  idea  of 
State-sovereignty  because  it  has  seemed  the 

easiest,  if  not  the  only,  way  out  of  the  sloueh 
of  individualism."*  And  when  men  see  the 
conscientious  objector  standing  stiffly  by  what 
appears  to  them  to  be  only  his  personal  caprice, 
tn^  tend  to  react  to  a  conception  of  the  will  of 
the  community  as  absolutely  authoritative  for  all 
its  members  since  it  seems  to  be  the  only  alternative 
to  thi?  misconceived  and  impossible  individualism. 
The  demftiul  arises  for  a  political  uniformity  which, 
in  this  case,  is  also  a  religious  uniformity;  and  we 
have  theologians  and  preachers  urging  on  us  a 
view  of  the  divinity  of  the  State  which  gives 
its  demands  a  sacrosanct  characto:,  in  the  presence 
of  which  the  vagaries  of  the  individual  conscience 
must  disappear.  But  this  is  surely  to  misconceive 
both  the  structure  of  society  and  the  psychology  of 
rdigion.  The  former  is  not  to  be  understood  as  a 
single  undifferentiated  mass  demanding  a  single 
line  of  conduct  that  its  individual  constituents 
must  toe.  Maitland,  in  an  interesting  passagef 
reviewing"  the  structure  of  the  groups  in  wmch 
men  of  English  race  have  stood  from  the  days 
when  the  revengeful  kindred  was  pursuing  the 
bloodfeud  to  the  days  when  the  one-man  company 
is  issuing  debentures,  when  Parliamentary  assem- 
blies stand  three  deep  upon  Canadian  and  Aus- 

*  G.  D.  H.  Cole.   Op.  Git,  p.  153. 

t  IntroducUoa  to  O.  <UtAut,  oPoUtical  TtMoria  of  tin  liG441e  Afs^" 
ff,  ssir.  f. 


THE  PROBLIM 


tralian  soil,"  speaks  of  «« Churches  and  even  the 
McdMCval  Church,  one  and  catholic,  religious 
houses  and  mendicant  orders,  nonconforming 
bodies,  a  presbyterian  system,  universities,  old 
and  new,  the  village  community,  which  Germanists 
have  revealed  to  us,  the  manor  in  its  growth  and 
decay,  the  township,  the  new  England  town,  the 
counties  and  hundreds,  the  chartered  boroughs, 
the  guild  in  all  its  manifold  varieties,  the  Inns  ot 
Court,  the  merchant  adventurers,  the  militant 
« Companies »  of  English  condottieri  who,  return- 
ing home,  help  to  make  the  word  'Company* 
popular  among  us,  the  trading  companies,  the 
companies  that  become  colonies,  the  companies 
that  make  war,  the  friendly  societies,  the  Trade 
Unions,  the  clubs,  the  group  that  meets  at  Lloyd  s 
Coffee  House,  the  group  that  becomes  the  Stock 
Exchange,  and  so  on,  even  to  the  one-man  com- 
pany, the  Standard  OU  Trust,  and  the  South 
Australian  statutes  for  communistic  villages."  Ot 
such  complex  and  many-coloured  stuff  is  our  soci^ 
life  woven,  and  it  must  be     '«ry  unsophisticated 
doctrinaire  indeed  who  ca         erate  this  wonder- 
ful exuberance  of  social  fo.  .,  and  shape  the  terms 
of  political  obligation  to  the  non-existent  situation 
of  an  abstract  individual  in  an  abstract  State.  It 
may  do  very  well  for  a  cloister;  but  it  dotb  not 
answer  in  the  actual  business  of  living.  The 
problems  of  political  and  social  obligation  are  not 
to  be  solved  in  this  airy  way.   The  task  of  poli- 
tical philosophy  is  to  discover  the  ways  and  means. 


lo  THI  CHUKCM  IW  TOT  CWtMOWWlALTM  

not  merely  of  riehtly  relating  the  individual  and 
the  commimity,  but  also  of  relating  rightlv  to  one 
another  these  various  form  of  Uviag  loctal  Ofj^i- 
Mtion  in  which  the  life  of  the  community  resides. 

Further,  the  supposition  that  the  demands  of 
the  State,  both  general  and  particiilar,  (since  the 
State  itself  is  held  to  be  a  divine  institute),  define 
the  moral  obligation  of  the  individual  involves  at 
last  a  denial  of  the  freedom  of  jhe  Spirit.   "  The 
wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,"  and  the  Spirit  ma^ 
express  Himself  through  the  State.    But  it  is 
mrdy  a  very  wbitrary  assumption  that  He  al^ys 
does  so.    It  is  very  hard  to  reconcile  this  view 
with  many  passages  in  history.   On  this  showing 
the  State  can  never  do  wrong.  When  Church  and 
State  have  been  in  conflict,  are  we  to  assume  that 
the  Spirit  is  speaking  with  two  contradictory 
voices .?  The  truth  is  simply  that,  like  every  other 
natural  institution,  the  State  is  intrinsically  neutral 
from  the  moral  point  of  view.  It  has  just  as  much 
mon\  authcHrity  as  its  own  practical  and  active 
righteousness  entitles  it  to  have.   In  a  democratic 
State,  moreover,  it  is  questionable  whether  the 
State  ever  embodies  anything  higher  than  the 
average  moral  levd  of  the  commumty;  and  if  the 
frontiers  of  State  requirement  are  to  represent  the 
precise  boundaries  of  the  moral  practice  of  in- 
dividuals, then  there  is  an  end  for  good  and  all 
to  the  independent  mind  and  to  origiiud  and 
creative  goodness.    We  are  condemned  in  per- 
petuity to  a  dull  moral  mediocrity.  Adventurous 


TUB  FMILBM 


virtue  becomes  a  nutAmmiow  wd 
tionality  the  hrfl-imurk  of  holinefc.  Ifitbeui|;«i 
thtt  tl4  State  rcquirrmcnt  represents  the  mini- 
mum rather  than  the  m«imum  mo^^^^demand 
upon  the  individual,  and  that  he  w  free  to  cxpr<»« 
his  moral  aspiratioM  beyond  that  fhmtier,  tbMi  the 
only  answer  we  can  ^Ve  is  that  the  practice  of 
States  which  make  claSns  of  this  natu: is  to  sho^ 
or  hang  the  moral  explorer.  Historically,  morri 
progre^  has  been  chiefly  made,  not  through,  but 
m  spite  oi  States. 

It  is  the  more  surprising  that  this  view  of  the 
State  as  a  divine  ordinance  demanding  the 
obedience  of  the  individwa  should  "^J^^c  theo- 
logical endorsement  at  a  time  when  the  Church 
was  rightly  moving  towards  a  real  spiritual  in- 
depenlencc.  For  alivincr  Church  must  be  a  g;row- 
inrChurch;  and  while  it  must  safeguard  itself 
aglinst  hasty  innovation,  it  must  nevertheless  have 
Sow-room  for  expansion.  Life  within  the  Church, 
as  everywnere 

Church  which  never  changes  is  a  Churdi  whicn 
has  ceased  to  live.  It  must,  moreover  claim  not 
only  this  liberty  for  itself  as  a  whole,  but  the 
liberty  of  its  individual  members  to  express  in 
their  own  personal  life  the  feith  and  the  spint  of 
which  the  Church  is  the  trustee  and  organ  in  the 
world.  The  call  of  the  Gospel  surely  presupposes 
liberty  to  accept  the  Cross  of  Jesus  Christ  m  al 
its  consequences,  in  its  gifts  as  in  its  moral 


12 


THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


demands.  If  the  Christian  ethic  is  henceforth  to 
be  regarded  as  normally  coincident  with  State 
requirement  (and  that  is  what  Dr.  Forsyth's  and 
Canon  Rashdall's  criticism  of  the  conscientious 
objector  comes  to),  then  we  have  been  mistaken  in 
supposing  the  Christian  ethic  to  be  the  adven 
turous  and  creative  thing  that  we  said  it  was. 
Does  this  new  doctrine  mean  that  the  Christian 
obedience  (which  is  no  slavish  legalism,  but  a 
living,  creative  thing)  is  really  a  permissive  affair 
which  may  be  whittled  down  to  sxiit  an  emergency 
of  State?  Are  we  in  future  to  preach  a  Gospel 
clipped  and  crippled,  so  that  it  may  be  accom- 
modated to  State  necessities?  Is  the  preacher 
henceforth  never  to  tell  men  that  they  must,  if 
they  would  follow  Christ,  go  forth  not  knowing 
whither  they  go?  Must  we  say  that  the  call  of 
the  Gospel  and  the  call  of  the  State  are  one  and  the 
same  call  ?  And  will  that  be  true  whether  Radicals 
or  Tories  are  in  power?  This  is  surely  a  quite 
impossible  situation.  The  Church  which  preaches 
at  the  same  time  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
a  doctrine  of  accommodation  is  no  longer  the  Body 
of  Christ,  but  an  accessory  of  the  State. 

It  is  true  that  this  view  of  the  State  as  a  divine 
institute  may  find  Scriptural  warrant.  St.  Paul  is 
quoted :  "Every  subject  must  obey  the  govern  - 
ment  authorities,  for  no  authority  exists  apart  from 
God;  the  existing  authorities  have  been  constituted 
by  God.  Hence,  anyone  who  resists  authority  is 
opposing  the  divine  order,  and  the  opposition  will 


THE  PROBLEM  '3 


bring  iudgment  upon  themselves.  Magistrates 
are  no  terror  to  an  honest  man,  though  they  are 
to  a  bad  man.  If  you  want  to  avoid  being  alarmed 
at  the  government  authorities,  lead  an  honest  lite, 
and  you  will  be  commended  for  it :  the  magistrate 
is  God's  servant  for  your  benefit."*  This  seems 
categorical  enough  until  we  remember  Paul's  own 
conduct.    The  charge  laid  against  Paul  and  Silas 
in  the  colony  of  Philippi  was  that  of  militant  non- 
conformity and  dangerous  innovation.  "These 
men"  ran  the  charge  sheet,  "do  exceedingly 
trouble  our  city  and  teach  customs  which  are  not 
lawful  for  us  to  receive,  neither  to  observe,  being 
Romans."  The  modern  theory  (both  of  politicians 
and  theologians)  is  that  Paul  and  Silas  had  no  right 
to  publish  their  personal  convictions,  still  less  to 
act  upon  them,  it  the  authorities  considered  them 
to  be  dangerous  to  the  State.   That,  too,  was  the 
way  the  Romans  of  Philippi  looked  at  it>  so  they 
clapped  Paul  and  Silas  into  prison.    In  Phihppi 
you  must  obey  the  code;  toe  the  line,  and  no 
nonsense.    It  is  unethical  to  be  a  Christian  in 
Philippi ;  it  is  a  crime  to  be  a  nonconformist.  One 
wonders  whether  Paul  regarded  the  magistrate 
who  committed  him  as  God's  servant  for  his 
benefit.  It  is  at  least  perfectly  clear  that  the  divine 
quality  of  the  "  government  authorities  "  was  m 
St.  Paul»s  mind  inferior  to  that  of  the  authority 
of  his  own  Spirit-led  judgment;  and  it  is  not  with- 
out significance  that  the  State  which  receives  so 

•  fum.  Xm,  1-4  (MoAtt). 


»4 


THB  CHUI^  IN  THB  COMMfHIWlALTH 


generous  an  interpretation  fi-om  St.  Paul  in  the 
|»re-per8ecution  days  is  described  in  much  less  com- 
plimentary language  by  the  writer  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse, who  had  seen  the  Flavian  Persecution. 
"  The  dragon  of  Rev.  xii.  i,  the  supreme  power 
of  Evil,  acts  through  the  (cxot  of  the  Empire 
when  he  waited  to  devour  the  child  of  the  woman 
and  persecuted  the  woman  and  proceeded  to  make 
war  on  the  rest  of  her  seed;  and  his  heads  and 
his  horns  are  the  imperial  instruments  by  whom  he 
carries  on  war  ana  persecution.  The  Beast  of 
xiii.  I,  with  his  ten-diademed  horns  and  the 
blasphemous  names  on  its  seven  heads,  is  the  Im- 
perial Government  with  its  diademed  Emperors 
and  its  temples  dedicated  to  human  beings  blas- 
phemously styled  by  divine  names."*  "  The 
State,"  says  Dr.  Forsyth,  "  is  an  ethical  institute 
of  God  as  much  as  the  family  is;  and  it  is,  in  its 
way,  equally,  though  perhaps  less  dbvioudy, 
poworfui  for  our  moral  growth."  It  is  the  logical 
mference,  then,  that  the  Roman  Empire  of  the 
Flavian  period  was  an  ethical  institute  of  God  and 
powerful  for  the  moral  growth  of  its  Christian 
citizens.  It  was  so,  as  a  matter  of  fact;  but  not  in 
the  way  that  Dr.  Forsyth's  statement  suggests. 

It  is  high  time  to  throw  overboard  this  false 
and  befogging  mystical  view  of  the  State.  It  is  in 
its  largest  aspect  simply  the  community  organised 
for  particular  purposes;  in  its  narrowest,  the 
machinery  of  govonment;  it  possesses  simply  the 

*  sir  W.  M.  tiMtouf.   "Tin  Lctttn  to  tlw  Scren  ChurchM,"  f.  94. 


THE  PROBLEM 


divinity  which  derives  from  the  divine  will  that 
nude  man  a  social  animal.  The  precise  degree  of 
its  moral  authority  will  depend  upon  its  power  to 
commend  itself  to  the  moral  judgment,  not  merely 
of  its  individual  constituents,  but  also  of  all  the 
groups  and  associations  in  which  those  constituents 
are  freely  gathered.  Unless  it  is  going  to  make 
claims  for  itself  similar  to  those  of  the  Roman 
Emperors,  and  to  constitute  itself  an  object  for 
worship  so  that  the  religious  aspirations  of  its  con- 
stituents shall  be  directed  to  itself,  then  it  must 
so  shape  itself  that  there  shall  be  room  in  it  for 
the  free  growth  and  development  of  religious 
associations.  The  claim  we  make  is  that  zo  far 
from  the  Church  accommodating  itself  to  the  State, 
the  State  shall  accommodate  itself  to  the  Church, 
even  though  it  turns  itself  upside  down  in  the 
pi'ocess. 

And  not  only  to  the  Church,  but  also  to  every 
other  living  body  within  the  commonwealth, 
whether  religious  or  cultural,  educational  or 
economic,  in  which  the  varied  interests  and  aspira- 
tions of  the  people  express  and  embody  themselves. 


CHAPTER  n:  THE  INCONGRUOUS 
MATING 

I. 

When  Coleridge  set  himself  to  examine  the 
relations  of  Church  and  State,  he  found  it  neces- 
sary to  draw  a  distinction  between  a  national 
Church  and  a  Christian  Church.   "  It  is  the  func- 
tion of  the  National  Church  to  diffuse  through  the 
people  legality,  that  is,  the  obligation  of  a  well- 
c  Iculated  self-interest  under  the  conditions  of  a 
common  interest,  determined  by  common  laws."* 
The  State  requires  an  accessory  body  which  shall 
provide  and  teach  religious  sanctions  for  loyalty 
and  law-abidingness.     It  does  not,  of  course, 
follow  tliat  such  a  body  must  be  Christian.  Indeed, 
"the  phrase  Church  and  State  has  a  sense  and 
propriety  in  reference  to  the  National  Church 
alone.  The  Church  of  Christ  cannot  be  put  in  this 
conjunction  and  antithesis  without  forfeiting  the 
very  name  of  Christian."!   Yet  in  his  own  country 
Coleridge  found  a  Church  which  professed  to  be 
both  national  and  Christian.    Like  the  true  con- 
servative that  he  was,  he  accepted  the  fact,  and  then 
essayed  to  explain  it.    His  explanation  is  singu- 
lar and  noteworthy.    This  coincidence,  he  says, 
is  "  a  blessed  accident,  a  providential  boon,  a  grace 
of  God.":j:    Coleridge  is  not  very  successful  in 
showing  how  the  admitted  incongruity  of  the  two 
elements  in  a  national  Christian  Church  is  over- 
come; but  his  analysis  at  least  makes  it  quite  clear 

•  1.  T.  Coleridge.   •  Ott  the  Coiutitution  of  Church  and  Sute." 
t  tMt  p.  144^ 


THE  INCONORtNHTS  MATING 


>7 


that  the  necessities  of  a  State  religion  are  not  in- 
trinsi^ly  md  inevitably  compatible  with  the 
witness  of  the  Christian  Church.  They  may  indeed 
be  wholly  opposed  to  one  another;  and  where  the 
Christian  Church  has  consistently  conformed  to  the 
public  necessities  of  the  State,  it  has  hist<^cally 
been  at  the  cost  of  grave  compromise,  and  not 
seldom  of  a  deadly  evisceration  of  its  own 
appointed  message.  That  a  State  might  exist 
alliance  with  which  would  still  enable  the  Church 
to  remain  wholly  Christian  may  not  be  quite  in- 
conceivable. But  hitherto  sudi  a  State  has  not 
existed. 


That  the  original  attitude  of  the  Christian 
Church  to  the  State  was  one  of  aloofness  and 
isolation  is  a  common-place.  **  The  Early  Chris- 
tians," says  Lord  Acton,  "  avoided  contact  with 
the  State,  abstained  from  the  responsibilities  of 
office,  and  were  even  reluctant  to  serve  in  the 
Army.  Cherishing  their  citizenship  of  a  kingdom 
"»f  this  wcnrld,  they  despaired  of  an  Empire 
1  seemed  ^oo  powerful  to  be  resisted  and  too 
Cwiiupt  to  be  converted  .  .  .  which  plunged  its 
hands  from  age  to  age  in  the  blood  of  the  mwtyrs, 
and  was  beyond  the  hope  of  regeneration  aiid 
foredoomed  to  perish."*  Nor  did  the  Empire  make 
any  endeavour  to  conciliate  its  Christian  popula- 
tion.  The  Christian  Society  was  born  at  a  time 


i8  THE  CHURCH  IW  THl  COMMONWBALTH 

when  the  Empire  was  iuspidous  of  any  new  social 
organisation  and  its  officers  were  constantly  alert 
to  suppress  any  unauthorised  religious  movements. 
All  religious  associations,  with  the  exception  of  the 
Jewish  Synagogue,  were  under  strict  Imperial  con- 
trol, and  while  Christianity  was  still  supposed  to  be 
a  phase  of  Judaism,  it  possessed  a  certain  immunity 
f.om  official  interference.   But  this  state  of  things 
could  not  last.  When  the  Jews  began  to  denounce 
the  Christians,  the  difference  between  the  two 
bodies  became  apparent.   The  only  cover  which 
the  Christian  societies  retained  was  a  somewhat 
slender  external  similarity  of  observance  with  the 
pagan  confraternities  of  the  time.  This,  however, 
afforded  but  a  precarious  and  short-lived  protec- 
tion, and  Sir  William  Ramsay  has  shown  that  in 
the  persecutions  of  Flavius,   Diocletian,  and 
Decius,  it  was  an  accepted  principle  that  "a 
Christian  was  necessarily  disloyal  and  outlawed  by 
virtue  of  the  tuune  and  wnfcssion."* 

Notwithstanding  persecution,  the  Christian 
community  thrived.  In  number  it  was  at  the 
beginning  of  the  fourth  century,  hardly  more  than 
one-twentieth  of  the  population  of  the  Empure,  but 
"what  the  Christians  lacked  in  numbers  they 
more  than  made  up  by  their  organisation,  unity, 
wealth,  and  driving  power."  f  Historians  appear 
to  be  agreed  that  it  was  the  impression  which  the 
power  and  unity  of  the  Christian  Church  made 

•  SirW.  M.  R«m«qr,«Th«I.*ttmtoth«S€TenChntdia,"p.  IJ».  . 


THB  INCOMORVOUS  MATING 


upon  Constantine  that  first  led  that  Emperor  to 
consider  whether  it  was  not  necessary  to  the  pre- 
servation of  the  Empire.  «  He  found  the  Empire 
distracted,"   says   Newman,   "with   civil  and 
religious  dissension  which  tended  to  the  dissolu- 
tion of  society;  at  a  time,  too,  when  the  barbarians 
without  were  pressing  upon  it  with  a  vigour  for- 
midable in  itself,  but  far  more  menacing  in  con- 
sequence of  the  decay  of  the  ancient  spirit  of 
Rome.   He  perceived  the  power  of  its  own  poly- 
theism, from  whatever  cause,  exhausted;  and  the 
newly-risen  philosophy  vainly  endeavouring  to 
resuscitate  a  mythology  which  had  done  its  work, 
and  now,  like  all  things  of  earth,  was  fast  return- 
ing to  the  dust  from  which    it  was  taken.  He 
heard  the  same  philosophy  inculcating  the  prin- 
ciples of  that  more  exacting  and  refined  rdiffion 
which  a  civilised  age  will  always  require;  and  he 
witnessed  the  same  substantial  teaching,  as  he 
would  consider  it,  embodied  in  the  precepts  and 
enforced  by  the  energetic  discipline,  the  union  and 
example  of  the  Christian  Church.    Here  his 
thoughts  would  rest  as  in  a  natural  solution  of  the 
investigation  to  which  the  state  of  his  Empire 
gave  rise,  and  without  knowing  enough  of  the 
internal  characters  of  Christianity  to  care  to  in- 
struct himself  in  them,  he  would  discern  on  th'^ 
fkce  of  it  a  doctrine  more  real  than  that  of  philo- 
sophy, and  a  rule  of  life  more  severe  and  energetic 
than  that  of  the  old  republic.***   The  first  prac- 

•  l.H.  Newm»n,«TheAri«iu©fthe4th  Century,"  (Ed.  i883),pp.a4a-»43' 
'  b8 


so  THl  CHimCH  W  THl  COMMOItWlALTH  

tical  consequence  of  these  reflections  was  the  Edict 
of  Milan  (a.d.  313),  by  which  Constantine  and 
Licinius  agreed  to  grant  absolute  toleration  to  the 
Christian  and  all  otner  persuasions  to  follow  their 
own  adopted  form  of  worship.  This  was  followed 
by  the  "conversion"  of  Consttntine  and  the 
adoption  of  Christianity  as  the  public  religion  of 
the  Empire,  which  latter  circumstance  was  authen- 
ticated by  certain  modifications  of  the  existing  laws 
in  directions  agreeable  to  the  new  faith.   It  is  no 
part  of  our  business  to  raise  the  question  of  the 
genuinen^  of  Constantine's  conversion;  but 
genuine  or  not,  it  was  no  part  of  his  programme 
to  modify  in  any  way  his  conception  of  his  own 
authority.  "  Diocletian's  attempt  to  tran^rm  the 
Empire  into  a  despotism  of  the  Eastern  type  had 
brought  on  the  last  and  the  most  serious  persecu- 
tion of  the  Christians;  and  Constantine,  in  adopt- 
ing their  faith,  intended  neither  to  abandon  his 
predecessors'  scheme  of  policy  nor  to  renounce  the 
fascination  of  arbitrary  authority,  but  to  strengthen 
his  throne  with  the  support  of  a  religion  which  had 
astonished  the  world  by  its  powers  of  resistance, 
and  to  obtain  that  support  absolutely  and  without 
a  drawback,  he  fixed  tne  seat  of  Government  in  the 
East  with  a  patriarch  of  his  own  creation."*  The 
Church  was  to  be  ancillary,  not  so  much  to  the 
State  as  to  the  Emptor.    In  its  new  rdlc,  it 
occupied  precisely  the  position  of  the  paganism 
which  it  displaced.    It  was  a  department  of  the 

•  AciM,  "Tlu  ifiitorjr  of  Fkc^oib,"  p.  je. 


THE  INCONGRUOUS  MATING 


tt 


civil  service.  The  Church  Councils  had  f uU  liberty 
of  discussion,  but  their  decisions  had  to  be  ratified 
by  the  Emperor,  who  even  declared  his  own  will 
equivalent  to  a  canon  of  the  Church.  The  Edict 
o?  Milan  was  obsolete  before  it  was  a  year  old,  for 
the  new  situation  made  dissent  and  heresy  political 
offences;  and  the  Emperor  proved  his  xeal  for 
pure  Christianity  by  setting  out  to  suppress  the 
Doiiadsts.  That  was  a  bad  day  for  Christianity. 

3. 

That  the  Christian  Church  could  accept  this 
position  indicates  a  certain  transformation  in  its 
temper  and  its  thought  of  itself.  It  is  plain  that 
the  Empire  had  not  materially  changed.  In  policy 
and  spirit  it  was  still  pagan.  The  change  must 
therefore  be  sought  within  the  Church  itself,  and 
it  is  necessary  and  impcnrtant  to  inquire  into  this 
point. 

How  did  the  Apostolic  Church  conceive  of  it- 
self? The  word  iKKkryrla  seems  to  be  used  by 
St.  Paul  in  two  different  but  related  senses.  He 
applies  it  first  of  all  to  separate  companies  of 
believers;  the  second  use  is  wider.  It  would  be 
wrong  to  say  that  in  this  wider  sense  the  word 
denotes  the  aggregate  of  the  local  communities, 
or  that  it  represents  an  ideal  society  not  yet  realised 
on  earth.  It  is  neither  so  concrete  as  the  one  nor  so 
abstract  as  the  other.  What  the  word  in  this  large 
sense  is  intended  to  cover  it  is  difficult  to  define 
precisely.  It  was  something  more  than  an  abstrac- 
tion by  its  apfHfOximation  to  which  the  local  eccUsia 


as 


THB  CHURCH  IN  THl  COMMONWEALTH 


justified  its  title.  Rather  it  was  something  which 
existed  in  and  subsumed  each  separate  comnriunity, 
the  underlying  continuum  of  which  the  individual 
society  wm  toe  local  manifestation  and  embodi- 
ment. The  Church  in  the  whole  truth  of  its  being 
was  present  in  each  ecclesia.  It  was  many  and  yet 
essentially  one-— one  by  virtue  of  an  ever  present 
and  expanding  life  which  took  on  a  living  form 
wheresoever  it  foaad  foothold. 

The  constituents  of  the  Church  were  variously 
described :  "  brethren,"  "  saints,"  "  sanctified  in 
Christ  Jesus."  These  terms  described  the  same 
fundamental  standing.  The  Church  is  the  society 
of  the  redeemed,  of  those  who  are  in  Christ.  "All 
who  have  been  brought  into  this  relation  of  trust 
and  freedom  with  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  are  saints.  They  may  not  be 
persons  morally  perfect  or  morally  advan^d*  but 
they  are  spiritual,  related  to  God  and  open  to  the 
influence  of  His  Spirit.  Paul's  doctrine,  and  with 
it  the  whole  apostolic  doctrine,  is  that  the  Church 
consists  of  saints  so  understood.  The  Church  is 
not  a  visible  corporation,  kept  together  by  outward 
bonds  of  office  and  ecclesiastical  order.  It  is  a  unity 
of  spirit  through  the  one  Spirit  of  God  working  in 
individual  members,  who  having  been  individiuiUy 
reconciled  to  God  are  the  tqpiritual  who  can  judge 
all  things  yet  themselves  are  subject  to  no  human 

i'udgment  (I  Cor.,  ii,  15).    Because  in  this  way 
*ai3  can  say  that  Christ  is  the  head  of  every  man 
(I  Cot.,  ii,  3),  he  can  say  that  we  who  are  many 


are  one  body  in  Christ  and  scvcraUv  mcmbert  of 
one  tnother.***  At  this  stage  the  Church  was  still 
what  its  Lord  and  Founder  designed,  «  a  society 
organised  on  the  sole  basis  of  love  and  equality  and 
mutual  service."  It  had  not  become  a  corporation 
with  its  recogniscQ  seat  of  authority,  its  rules  and 
conventions;  it  was  simply  a  conjnfiunity  estab- 
lished and  organised  upon  a  basis  of  love,  within- 
definite  frontiers,  without  a  formal  bond.  Outward 
community  was  estoblished  in  the  fece  of  the  world 
by  the  acceptance  of  a  common  type  of  conduct, 
and  by  the  common  practice  of  the  ministry  of  the 
word,  of  baptism  and  of  the  eucharist.  But,  as  Ur. 
Oman  says,  «  all  this  unity  was  of  the  tpint  and 
not  of  official  regulation." 

Yet  even  within  the  New  Testament  we  find 
evidence  of  another  tendency.   It  may  indeed  be 
argued,  with  some  plausibility,  that  it  is  present 
in  the  later  phases  of  St.  Paul's  thought.  In 
Ephesians,  for  instance,  the  conception  of  the 
Church  as  the  "  Body  of  Christ »  presumes  a 
more  definite  institutional  form.  It  is,  however, 
dangerous  to  press  a  figure  of  speech  too  tar. 
Evidence  of  a  more  direct  kind  is  forthcoming  in 
t:^^  Pastoral  Epistles,  where  we  find  a  greater 
emphasis  upon  the  external  and  formal  elements 
of  the  life  of  the  Church.t  For  the  moment  we 

•  John  Oman,  "The  Church  and  the  Divine  Order,"  p.  59- 
+  « In  the  Pa.toral  Epi.tle.  ...  the  ChuKli  it  the  piUar  and  jtajr  of  the 
truth.    Tfuth  i.  not  a'renewing  tn..t  in  God  ^^^^'SS,^^ 
acceptance  of  right  Church  doctrine  (T.m.  i.,  lo).    P«d hfaMdf 


H  THI  CmmCH  IW  THl  COMMONWEALTH 

are  not  concerned  with  tlie  que^on  whether  tfait 

tendency  was  healthy  or  not.  We  now  obterve 
it  as  a  happening — as  the  beginning  of  the  process 
by  which  the  Church  passes  away  from  its  first 
•tsge  of  free  fellowship  to  a  more  formal  and 
regulated  institutional  life.  We  may  trace  this 
process  farther  afield. 

The  autonomy  of  the  local  group  in  the  early 
Church  is  beyond  question.    St.  Paul  everywhere 
appointed  elders  in  every  Church  and  then  left 
the  new  community  to  develop  its  own  life,  only 
exercising  a  fatherly  pastoral  oversight  as  oppor- 
tur.Itjr  offered.    When  with  the  passage  of  time, 
the  Churches  grew  out  of  apostolic  tutelage,  they 
chose  their  own  officers.  The  Didtehe  enjoins  the 
early  Christian  committees  to  elect  their  own 
bishops  and  deacons.*    The  apostolical  Consti- 
tutions reflect  a  later  and  more  elaborate  process  of 
appointment,  but  the  evidence  is  decisive.  In 
Book  VIII.,  iv.,  of  the  Coptic  version  we  have, 
"  In  the  first  place  I,  Peter,  say,  that  a  Bishop  to  be 
ordained  is  to  be  a  person  chosen  by  the  whole 
people,  whom,  being  named  and  approved,  let  the 
people  assemble  with  the  Presbytery  and  the 
bishops  that  are  present  on  the  Lofd*s  Day  and  let 

Mthoritjr  from  having  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  which  appnn  to  be  sooad 
doctnne.  (Titu.  i,  1-4).   The  Chriitian  ethic  is  bated  on  how  mn  oucht 
to  behave  themielvet  in  the  House  of  God.  (Tim.i-  i-tV*  Onaa.  "The 
Church  and  the  Divine  Order,"  pp.  6a  f.   Obterre  ^%  i«o«3,ea 
the  Pastoral  Epistlet  to  the  quettion  of  choo^  bidiopi  ud  tmma. 
••Didaehe,"  Chapter  15. 


THB 


MATIWO 


them  eive  their  consent."  This  is  explicit  evidence 
enough  of  tl»e  tutiMMMiif  and  freedmn  d  the  local 
congregation,  but  the  changing  character  of  the 

sanctions  and  bonds  of  the  Christian  society  may 
very  well  be  seen  in  this  particular  matter  of  the 
appointment  of  its  ministers.  Quite  apart  from 
the  ^t  that  the  ministry  had  come  to  be  a  matter 
of  appointment  rather  than  of  gift,  we  see  the 
gradual  concentration  of  the  authority  of  appoint- 
ment outside  the  local  Church.  The  earlier  steps 
in  the  process  are  difficidt  to  trace;  but  it  had  gone 
so  far  that  in  350  a.d.,  or  thereabout,  the  Synod  of 
Laodicea  laid  it  down  in  its  twelfth  canon  that 
bishops  must  be  appointed  by  the  decision  of 
metrc^Utans  and  comprovincials;  and  in  the 
thirteenth  that  the  choice  of  those  to  be  appointed 
to  the  priesthood  shall  not  rest  with  the  mmtitude. 
The  change  did  not  take  place  with  uniform 
rapidity  throughout  the  Chwch.  Hefele  quotes 
van  Espen  in  a  statement  that  after  the  Synod  of 
Laodicea  the  people  still  took  part  in  the  selection 
of  their  clergy;  and  vestiges  of  the  early  usages 
continue  in  conciliar  decisions  to  a  much  later  time. 
In  the  Synod  of  Aries  (a.d.  443  or  452)  it  was 
decreed  (Canon  54)  that  if  a  Bishop  was  to  be 
elected,  three  candidates  should  be  named  by  the 
comprovincial  bishops,  and  of  these  three  the 
clergy  and  the  citizens  of  the  city  may  cho(»e  one. 
The  usage  was  not  uniform  for  a  long  time,  and  in 
the  West  the  change  was  not  finally  registered  in 
Canon  law  until  the  eleventh  century.    But  the 


26  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


general  tendency  is  obvious.  It  was  the  gradual 
passage  of  the  prerogative  of  ministerial  appoint- 
ment from  the  congregation  by  way  of  the 
presbyterate  into  the  nands  of  the  bishops. 

This  is  symptomatic  of  a  profound  change  in  the 
character  of  the  life  of  the  Church.  The  inner 
spiritual  bond  of  the  first  Christian  societies  is 
gradually  supplanted  by  external  authority,  more 
and  more  centralised.  That  the  exigencies  of  the 
Church's  growth  should  seem  to  demand  some 
means  of  regulating  and  unifying  the  local  societies 
was  natural;  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  the 
centralising  tendencies  of  the  surrounding  im- 
perialism invaded  the  Church.  But  the  change  is 
most  of  all  due  to  the  common  human  inability  to 
believe  in  the  adequacy  of  spiritual  sanctions  and 
the  insistent  craving  for  the  apparently  greater 
security  of  external  rule  and  constraint.  It  is 
easier  to  trust  to  authority  and  compulsion  because 
these  seem  more  obvious  and  immediate;  and  their 
ascendency  in  the  Church  largely  suppressed  its 
own  original  genius  and  made  it  rank  with  the 
worldly  corporations  that  lived  by  these  means. 
*•  When  authority  and  compulsion  seemed  a  true 
and  quick  road  to  truth  and  unity,  it  was  difficult 
to  regard  the  Chiirch  as  other  than  a  worldly 
corporation  and  to  remember  that  she  stood  for 
God's  rule  in  however  few  and  by  God's  way  of  the 
patient  endurance  of  love,  however  long."* 


•  Omaii,  **Tbt  Chnrdi  aa4  tht  Divia*  (Mtr/*  ^  17. 


THE  INCONGRUOUS  MATING 


»7 


George  Tyrrell  speaking  of  the  Catholic  Church 
says  that  "it  requires  two  principles  for  its 
development;  one  a  principle  of  wild  luanmance, 
of  spontaneous  expansion  and  variation  in  every 
direction,  the  other  a  principle  of  order,  restraint, 
unification,  in  conflict  with  the  former,  often 
overwhelmed  by  its  task,  always  more  or  less  in 
arrears.*    This  is  indeed  not  peculiar  to  the 
Church.    It  is  characteristic  of  all  living  human 
societies.   But  a  point  comes  in  their  history  when 
the  principle  of  order  gains  in  men's  minds  signi- 
ficance and  worth  superior  to  the  principle  of 
freedom;  and  while  there  is  a  temporary  strengthen- 
ing of  the  society  by  the  sense  of  increased 
solidarity  and  unity,  it  is  gained  at  the  expense  of 
the  very  life  itself  of  the  society.  That  there  must 
be  wineskins  is  dear;  but  when  the  wineskins 
assume  a  greater  importance  than  the  wine,  not 
only  have  we  reached  a  point  of  peril  but  we  have 
already  very  materially  modified  our  concepticm 
of  our  vocation  as  a  society.  We  have  becoiae 
curators  of  wineskins  rather  than  vendors  of  wine. 
And  the  change  has  taken  place  from  the  highest 
possible  motive.   We  only  intended  to  secure  the 
wine;  but  that  has  shifted  the  emphasis  to  the 
wineskins.    Our  business  was  to  pass  the  wine 
round;  we  have  come  to  occupying  ourselves  with 
keeping  it  safe,  arguing  that  it  is  too  precious  a 
commodity  to  be  spoilt  or  wasted,  forgetting  that 

•  ••Tyrrell,"  "Through  ScylU  and  Ch«ryb<ii»,"  p.  15. 


IN  THE  GOMMONWBALTH 


this  particular  wine  is  only  kept  wholesome  by 
being  circulated  and  distributed. 

It  was  with  the  simple  purpose  of  securing  and 
conserving  the  life  of  the  Church  that  the  new 
bonds  of  authority  and  obedience  were  developed 
m  the  early  Church.   The  bishop  is  vested  with  a 
sort  of  local  sovereignty  in  order  that  the  local  com- 
munity might  be  kept  solidary;  and  so  the  process 
went  on  until  the    Church    developed  into  a 
corporation  so  compact  that  Constantine  could  as 
It  were  grasp  it  in  his  hand  and  transfer  it  bodily 
into  the  place  from  which  heathenism  had  been 
removed.    But  all  this  involved  a  real  change  in 
the  Church's  conception  of  its  own  function  and 
character.    The  free  brotherly  fellowship  of  the 
first  communities  has  become  the  closely  integrated 
institution  with  highly  centralised  authority,  its 
hierarchy,  its    formuk  and  regulations.  The 
principle  of  order,  the  proper  place  of  which,  as 
Tyrrell  says,  is  « in  arrears,"  assumed  precedence 
over  the  principle  of  free  life- and  men  became 
increasingly  preoccupied  with  the  creation  and 
definition  of  external  sanctions.    The  institution 
must  be  safeguarded  for  its  own  sake;  and  the 
purpose  of  its  foundation  feU  into  a  more  or  less 
subordinate  position. 

The  fellowship  of  the  first  Christians  was  not  a 
fellowship  for  its  own  sake.  It  was  a  fellowship  of 
service,  not  only  mutual,  but  to  the  world;  and  this 
service  to  the  world  consisted  mainly  in  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel.   The  Apostolic  Church 


THE  INCONGRUOUS  MATING 


29 


was  essentially  missionary;  and  its  missionary 
impulse  arose  from  "  the  glad  sense  of  possessing 
in  a  special  degree  a  salvation  which  made  it  a  joy 
to  bring  men  into  the  fellowship  of  the  Christian 
society."*  The  first  Christians  looked  out  upon  a 
world  involved  in  an  alienation  from  God,  which 
in  their  case  by  the  grace  of  God  had  been  over- 
come; h  was  the  passionate  desire  that  the 
whole  V  should  partake  in  the  peace  and  love 
of  God  \  :  .  ^aused  the  small  Antiochene  Churcb 
to  send  out  Paul  and  Barnabas  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  it.  It  is  still  only  with  reference  to  the 
actual  moral  condition  of  the  world  that  the 
meaning  of  the  Church  can  be  understood.  "  To 
consider  the  world  in  its  length  and  breadth  (says 
Newman),  its  various  history,  the  many  races  of 
man,  their  starts,  their  fortunes,  their  mutual 
alienation,  their  conflicts;  and  then  their  ways  of 
government,  fcstms  of  worship,  their  enterprises, 
their  aimless  courses,  their  random  achievements, 
and  acquirements,  the  impotent  conclusion  of  long- 
standing facts,  the  tokens  so  faint  and  broken  of 
a  supermtending  design,  the  blind  evolution  of 
what  turn  out  to  be  gresLt  powers  or  truths,  the 
progress  of  things  as  from  unreasoning  elements, 
not  towards  final  causes,  the  greatness  and  littleness 
of  man,  his  far-reaching  aims,  his  short  duration, 
the  curtain  hung  ovar  his  futurity,  the  disappoint- 
ments of  life,  the  defeat  of  good,  the  success  of 
evil,  physical  pain,  mental  anguish,  the  prevalence 

•  Omm, « Th»  Church  aatf  dw  DiTtm  Orto,"  fTyt. 


30  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

and  intensity  of  sin,  the  pervading  idolatries,  the 
corruption,  the  dreary  hopeless  irreligion,  that 
condition  of  the  whole  race  ...  so  exactly 
described  in  the  Apostle's  words,  *  having  no  hope 
and  without  God  in  the  world,'  all  this  is  a 
vision  to  dizzy  and  appal."*    And  Newman  finds 
himself  unable  to  explain  "this  heart-piercin?, 
reason-bcwildering  fact »  save  by  assuming  that 
the  human  race  is  implicated  in  some  terrible 
aboriginal  calamity.    This  was  also  the  Apostolic 
view.   Whether  one  accepts  it  or  not,  one  cannot 
deny  the  moral  confusion  and  disorder  of  the 
world;  but  the  early  Christians  believed  that  they 
were  entrusted  with  the  word  and  the  power  which 
could  redeem  the  world  from  this  chaos,  and  trans- 
form the  welter  into  a  real  universe.  With  joy  and 
eagerness,  they  went  out  to  offer  their  gospel  to 
the  world.  ^  ^ 

,  But  gradually  the  principle  of  order  asserted 
itself  and  the  process  of  formal  definition  of  the 
message  began.    Creed-making  was  set  afoot. 
Ihere  is  no  harm  in  creeds  so  long  as  they  are 
regarded  not  as  authoritative  statements  of  truth 
tor  all  time,  but  as  definitions  of  so  much  of  the 
truth  as  men  had  at  the  time  apprehended.  The 
confessional  formula  is  not  a  terminus  ad  quern 
but  z  terminus  a  quo.   And  even  then  it  must  be 
regarded  as  an  instrument  fashioned  and  shaped  in 
the  fires  of  controversy  and  therefore  inevitably 
partial  and  biassed.    But  here  again  men  have 

•  J.  H.  Ntwman, « ApoI<^a  fn  Vht        p.  14a.  — 


THE  INCONGRUOUS  MATING 


tended  to  care  more  for  the  wineskin  than  for  the 
wine,  and  have  been  more  jealous  of  the  formula 
than  of  the  living  experience  which  it  endeavoured 
to  capture  and  define.  The  faith  became  of  more 
moment  than  the  gospel;  and  admission  into  the 
Church  was  henceforth  conditional  upon  the 
acceptance  of  a  body  of  truth  rather  than  upon  the 
possession  of  the  new  life.  Indeed  it  was  even  les-; 
exacting  than  that;  and  it  is  a  very  curious  and 
luminous  commentary  upon  the  change  which  had 
taken  place  in  the  life  of  the  Church  that  while  the 
apostles  conceived  of  the  Church  as  a  community 
of  souls  in  a  "  relationship  of  trust  and  freedom 
with  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ " 
and  consequently  gathered  in  their  converts  one 
by  one,  in  324  a.d.  twelve  thousand  men,  with 
women  and  children  in  proportion,  were  baptised 
in  Rome,  and  the  Emperor  promised  to  every 
convert  a  white  garment  and  twenty  pieces  of 
gold.* 

It  is,  however,  an  interesting  circumstance  that, 
notwithstanding  the  effort  to  reach  final  definitions 
of  Christian  truth,  the  formulae  proved  successively 
inadequate  to  contain  the  growing  riches  of 
spiritual  experience  which  the  preaching  and 
practice  of  spiritual  Christianity  created  and 
revealed.  The  creeds  were  continually  being 
patched  up  and  extended;  and  it  is  worth  noting 
that  before  it  reached  its  present  form  in  740  a.d., 
between  150  a.d.  and  that  year,  the  Apostles* 

*  p.  Schair.   **  Niccnc  and  Poit-Nicene  Chriitianity,"  pp.  )i  f. 


32  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

Creed  had  passed  through  at  least  twenty  phases.* 
Tyrrell's  "principle  of  wUd  luxuriance"  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  is  never  wholly  suppressed;  and, 
despite  all  the  endeavour  to  crystallise  faith  in 
formal  statements,  there  is  always  a  strain  of  life 
which  IS  continually  outstripping  the  definitions. 
It  has  been  the  salvation  of  the  Christian  Church 
that  It  has  in  it  a  core  of  life  which  declines  to 
submit  to  the  restraints  of  definition  and  tradition 
and  IS,  therefore,  for  ever  breaking  out  in  new 
directions  and  in  fi-esh  places.    It  has  a  seemingly 
mexhaustible  capacity  for  self-renewal,  and  one 
never  knows  at  what  point  it  will  next  overflow 
«ie  neat  and  trim  banks  which  schoolmen  and 
doctrinaires  have  so  sedulously  built  up  for  it  The 
living  Church  will  always  be  a  Church  with  ragged 
edges.    It  IS  at  last  wholly  unamenable  to  %sc 
regimentation. 

This,  then,  was  the  tendency  which  was  crow- 
ingly  operative  in  the  life  of  the  Church,  the 
tendency  to  centralisation  and  incorporation.  It 
developed  at  the  expense  of  the  original  prophetic 
and  apocalyptic  elements— the  elements  which 
require  the  environment  of  freedom— in  the 

f 1'  'I  '""^^^^^  ''^  organisation  and 
Its  faith.  It  had  by  the  time  of  Constantine  become 
very  much  of  a  close  corporation.  It  had,  in  feet, 
become  ready  for  Constantine's  great  experiment. 
Christianity,  which  possessed  no  geniurfer  the 

u  u-^'*  '"^'l  »howiiig  the  eyolution  of  the  Apotdct'  Cmd  7n  Cr,:.' 
«  HwtoTT  of  Crwd.       ConfcMion.  of  F«tJ>."  W^Jto  ft 


THE  INCONGRUOUS  MATING 


SS 


part  (if  we  are  to  accept  the  New  Testament  as 
regulative),  was  proclaimed  the  public  religion  of 
the  Empire.  What  actually  happened  was  that  two 
corporations  entowd  into  a  concordat  by  which  the 
one  party  attained  a  certain  recognised  prestige  and 
power  as  the  price  of  subordinating  itself  to  the 
ultimate  piuposes  of  the  other.  The  Empire  did 
not  become  Christian  in  any  real  sense;  and  hence- 
forth the  Church  became  less  than  Christian.  Con- 
stantine,  it  has  been  said,  rendered  lip-service  to 
the  Church;  and  the  Church  promised  life-service 
to  the  Emperor.  It  was  henceforth  delivered 
from  persecution;  but  it  had  surrendered  its  in- 
dependence. For  men  to  whom  this  tendency 
towards  centralisation  and  incorporation  had 
seemed  important,  in  whose  minds  the  idea  of 
authority  had  gained  an  ascendency  which  is 
never  contemplated  in  the  New  Testament,  it 
seemed  a  great  opportunity  for  the  Church  that  it 
should  become  the  authorised  religious  cultus  of 
the  Empire.  It  meant  political  and  social  pres- 
tige, effective  discipline,  immediate  safeguards  for 
orthodoxy,  and  much  more;  and  it  is  not  strange 
that  they  accepted  the  new  situation. 

"Constantine  is  our  benefactor,"  is  the  judg- 
ment of  Newman  upon  this  trannction,  "inso- 
much as  we,  who  now  live,  may  be  considered  fo 


Church.***  It  depends,  however,  upon  what 


*  **Tiw  AriaM  of  ^  Vsitfth  Ceatatf,"  p.  94*. 


O 


34  THE  CHX7RCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


one  means  by  Christianity.  If  Christianity  is 
to  be  conceived  in  the  light  of  its  origins  in 
the  New  Testament,  it  is  difficult  to  appreciate 
in  what  way  it  was  assisted  by  Constantine.  It 
is,  indeed,  not  to  be  denied  that  the  adoption 
of  Christianity  as  the  religion  of  the  Empire  did 
to  some  extent  work  out  for  the  moral  advant- 
age of  the  world;  but  it  is  highly  que^ionable 
whether  the  retention  of  its  independence  by 
the  Church  would  not,  in  the  long  run,  have 
proved  more  effectual  for  the  moral  regeneration 
of  the  race.  «  The  Roman  State,  with  its  laws, 
institutions,  and  usages,  was  still  deeply  rooted  in 
heathenism,  and  could  not  be  transformed  by  a 
magical  stroke.  The  Christianising  of  the  State 
amounted,  thereifore,  in  a  great  measure  to  a 
paganising  and  secularising  <rf  the  Church.  The 
world  overcame  the  Church  as  much  as  the  Church 
overcame  the  world,  and  the  temporal  gain  of 
Christianity  was  in  many  respects  cancelled  by 
spiritual  loss.*  .  .  .  "  By  taking  in  the  whole 
population  of  the  Roman  Empire,  the  Church 
became  indeed  a  Church  of  the  masses,  a  Church 
of  the  people,  but  at  the  same  time  more  or  less  a 
Church  of  the  world.  Christianity  became  a 
matter  of  fashion.  The  number  of  hypocrites 
and  formal  professors  rapidly  increased;  strict  dis- 
cipline, zeal,  self-sacrifice,  and  brotherly  love 
proportionately  ebbed  away,  and  many  heathen 
customs  and  usages,  under  altered  names,  crept 

•  SdiaC  «•  Hkese  asd  Pott-Kkeac  Cfarittleiitn'*  I,  p.  ^j. 


THE  INCONGRUOUS  MATING 


SS 


into  the  worship  of  God  and  the  life  of  the 
Christian  people."*  That  the  Church  of  Constan- 
tine  was  historically  in  the  succession  of  the 
Church  of  the  New  Testament  cannot  be  denied; 
but,  like  many  another  pedigree,  this  told  a  story  of 
degeneracy  and  even  of  radical  departure  fiwn  the 
Church's  original  thought  of  itself. 

The  acceptance  of  the  compact  with  Constantine 
is  perhaps  the  outstanding  nistorical  instance  of 
the  bad  bargain  of  "  drawing  the  circle  premature, 
heedless  of  f  r  gain."  Yet  it  is  true  that  the  bad 
bargain  was  forced  upon  those  who  made  it. 
Rather  perhaps  we  should  say  that  it  was  madb 
long  before  by  those  who  elected  to  trust  to  cen- 
tralised authority  and  external  organisation  rather 
than  to  the  original  spiritual  and  ethical  nisus  of 
the  Church.  The  growth  and  ascendency  of  the 
institutional  spirit  in  the  Church  had  paved  the 
way  so  effectually  that  it  was  bound  at  last  to  meet 
with  a  Constantine.  And  it  did — to  its  own  and 
the  world*s  abiding  detriment.  Having  become  a 
close  corporation,  the  only  safeguard  of  its  purity 
and  health  was  persecution;  and  when  die  possi- 
bility of  persecution  passed  away,  it  was  set  defi- 
nitely on  a  path  of  inevitable  degeneracy.  Tha*.  it 
survived  this  disaster  is  dear  demonstration  of 
its  intrinsic  and  imperishable  vitality.  But  we  are 
to  look  for  the  line  of  its  continuous  life  not  in 
its  external  history,  but  along  obscure  side-roads, 
largely  unwritten  and  unrecorded,  the  succession 

•Schaff.  **Nic«DC  ud  Pott-Niccm  Chrittianity,*'  1.,  p.  93.        c  2 


}(  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWIALTH 


of  unknown  faithful  souls,  men  and  women  who 
have  tended  the  flame  upon  the  altar  of  their  own 
spirits  and  have  passed  it  on  from  generation  to 
r  '  eration  in  lowly  piety  and  saintfincss  of  life. 
A  lie  true  Church  has  always  been  the  faithful  rem- 
nant which  has  never  perished  from  the  land.  Dr. 
Lindsay  has  shown  us  how  widely  diffused 
throughout  Germany  before  the  Refcnrmation 
was  a  very  genuine  and  simple  evangelical  piety, 
both  individual  and  domestic,  owing  compara- 
tively little  to  prevailing  ecclesiastical  mfluences,* 
and  it  is  in  such  bye-ways  of  humble  social  reli- 
gious life  that  we  are  to  discover  the  secret  of  the 
Church's  survival.  It  has  lived  chiefly  not  through 
but  in  spite  of  its  organisation  and  authority  and 
hierarchical  machinery.  The  living  Church  of 
history  approximates  throughout  to  tlui  Ktaple 
elementary  social  form  whicn  we  discovor  in  the 
New  Testament. 


*  "All  these  things  combine  to  show  us  how  there  was  a  simple  evan- 
gelical faith  among  pious  mediaeval  Christians  ;  and  that  their  lives  were 
M  upon  the  same  divine  truths  which  lie  at  the  basis  of  Reformation 
tlieology.  The  truths  were  all  there,  as  poetic  thoughts,  as  earnest  suppli- 
cation and  confession,  in  fervent  preaching,  or  in  fireside  teaching  .  .  . 
Quotations  might  be  multiplied,  alt  proving  the  existence  of  a  simple  evan- 
gelical piety,  and  showing  that  the  home  experience  of  Friedrich  Mecum 
(Myconius)  was  shared  in  by  thousands,  and  that  there  was  a  simple  evan- 
gelical family  religion  in  numberless  German  homes  in  the  end  of  the 
fifteenth  ceatuij." — T.  M.  Lindaay, "  Histoiy  of  the  Reformation,"  L  pp. 


CHAPTER  in.  THE  STRUGGLE  OF 
THE  CORPORATIONS 


I. 


THE  establishment  of  Christianity  as  the 
public  religion  of  the  Empire,  while  it 
involved  a  radical  departure  from  the 
original  view  of  its  relation  to  the  world  around 
it,  was  in  line  with  the  whole  tradition  of  pagan 
antiquity.  In  the  ancient  world,  religion  was  sub- 
servient to  the  purposes  of  the  State  and  existed 
under  State  supervision.  It  was  just  that  "  Na- 
ti(Hial  Church  *'  of  Coleridge's  distinction,  which 
the  State  requires  in  order  to  provide  religious 
sanctions  for  its  demands  upon  the  people  and  for 
their  obedience.  For  such  a  role  as  this,  Chris- 
tianity was  not  cast.  It  declared  an  authority 
highor  than  the  State,  in  obedience  to  which  there 
were  occasions  when  the  State  had  to  be  resisted. 
And  while  there  had  never  been  a  formal  abandon- 
ment of  that  position,  and  frequent  assertions  of 
it  had  been  made  in  the  face  of  the  State,  in 
general  practice  it  inevitably  came  to  pass  that 
State  requirement  came  to  be  regarded  as  defining 
the  extent  of  Christian  obligation.  To  this  we 
shall  have  to  attend  at  a  later  point;  meantime  we 
observe  that  as  a  consequence  of  the  new  position 
certain  alien  elements  entered  into  the  life  of  the 
Church. 

The  one  outstanding  fact  is,  of  course,  that  the 
Church  had  surrendered  its  freedom.  Constantine 
declared  himself  to  be  a  divinely  appointed  bishop, 
with  jiuisdiction  over  the  external  affairs  of  the 


}l         TMB  CNimCH  m  THE  COMMONWBALTH 

Church,  while  the  bishops  proper  had  oversight 
of  its  intemtl  affairs.   But  internal  and  external 

are  here  so  closely  related  that  this  distinction  was 
not  of  much  value  in  practice.  In  point  of  fact, 
the  Emperors  after  Constantine  summoned  the 
Church  Councils,  the  supreme  domestic  authority 
of  the  Church,  bore  the  expenses,  ami  presided  at 
the  meetings  through  commissioners,  gave  to  the 
conciliar  decisions  tne  force  of  law  for  the  whole 
Empire,  and  maintained  them  by  their  authority. 
But  the  Emperors  acted  in  ecclesiastical  affairs 
even  without  reference  to  the  Councils.  Basilicus, 
Zeno,  Justinian  I.,  Heraclius,  Constans  II.,  and 
other  Emperors  issued  edicts  on  Church  matters 
without  consulting  the  Councils,  and  in  some  cases 
virtually  compelled  the  Councils  to  accept  and  to 
pass  them.  There  were,  it  is  true,  never  lacking 
fearless  defenders  of  the  rights  of  the  Church 
against  the  civil  power;  but  the  liberty  and  inde- 
pendence of  the  Church  with  all  that  this  implies 
of  the  power  of  self-determination  and  self-devel- 
opment was  to  all  intents  and  purposes  lost.  Its 
life  was  definitely  circumscribed  by  its  connection 
with  the  State. 

Moreover,  the  life  of  the  Church  was  poisoned 
by  the  introduction  of  intrigue  into  its  councils. 
It  is  probable  that  there  was  some  intrigue  always 
present  even  before  the  time  of  Constantine;  but 
when  the  Church  became  a  political  factor,  the 
traditional  methods  of  politicians  invaded  it.  The 
history  of  the  Councils  is  on  this  account  often  not 


very  agree.i  «  reading,  and  there  is  much  m  the 
recorder  the  Church  that  is  cntttdy  disajditablc. 
A  depressing  chapter  might  be  written  of  the  in- 
terference of  the  Empresses  in  the  life  of  the 
Church,  and  of  much  evil  beside  to  which  the 
Church  kid  itself  open  when  it  permitted  the  State 
to  embrace  it.  The  wonder  is  that  the  Church 
survived  the  tnmsaction  at  all. 

2. 

But  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  .einp  .ral  power  had 
embraced  more  than  it  could  i  •  -.il)  assimilate.  It 
was  not  in  the  nature  of  things  that  the  Church 
should  remain  the  pliant  handmaid  of  the  Empire, 
and  from  the  position  of  subordination  it  so  far 
succeeded  in  disentangling  itself  that  we  presently 
come  upon  a  current  conception  of  a  great  unity 
in  which  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers  were 
separate   yet  co-ordinate  departments,  neither 
having  priority  over  the  other.   This  was  largely 
due  to  the  growing  power  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome, 
who  had,  by  reason  of  his  distance  from  Byzan- 
tium, been  enabled  to  establish  himself  in  a 
position  of  great  authority  in  the  West;  and  the 
division  of  the  Empire  in  395  provided  that  co- 
ordination of  the  area  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction  which  led  at  last  to  the  conception  of 
the  Holy  Roman  Empire.   «  The  dream  was  a 
noble  one,  of  a  perfect  State,  with  two  elected 
heads,  one  temporal  and  one  spiritual,  working  in 
harmony  for  the  maintenance  of  peace  and  for  the 
ordered  conduct  of  life  among  Chrirtians  in  a 


40  THE  CHUKCH  IN  THE  COMMONWIALTH 

polity  that  should  continue  all  that  was  of  lasting 

value  in  the  system  of  the  Roman  Empire  and  all 
that  was  essential  to  the  Kingdom  of  God."* 

But  this  was  to  put  too  heavy  a  strain  on  human 
nature,  and  Pope  and  Emperor  entered  upon  a 
long  continued  stru^le  fcwr  supremacy.  During 
this  phase  the  honours  were,  on  the  whole,  with 
the  spirituality.  The  Bishop  of  Rome  not  only 
achieved  the  ecclesiastical  primacy  of  the  West  but 
claimed  temporal  dominion  over  large  tracts  of 
Central  Italy.  In  fact,  the  Papal  ascendency  at 
times  became  so  general  that  it  was  the  Pope 
who  bestowed  the  crown  of  the  Empire  upon 
Charles  the  Great  in  800  A.D.  and  upon  Otto 
the  Great  in  962  A.D.  Though  it  was  not  con- 
sistently acknowledged,  the  Pope  claimed  a  pleni- 
tudo  potestatis  over  Emperors  and  Princes,  and 
the  doctrine  of  Papal  Supremacy  was  argued  on 
Scriptural  grounds.  "  It  is  only  by  the  mediation 
of  the  Church  that  the  temporal  authority  pos- 
sesses a  divine  sanction  and  mandate.  The  State 
in  its  concrete  form  is  of  earthly,  and  not  like  the 
Church  of  heavenly,  origin.  In  so  far  as  the  State 
existed  before  the  Church  and  exists  outside  the 
Church,  it  is  the  outcome  of  a  human  nature  that 
was  impaired  by  the  fall  of  man.  It  was  formed 
by  some  act  of  violence  or  was  extracted  from  God 
for  some  sinful  purpose.  Of  itself  it  has  no  power 
to  raise  itself  above  the  insufficiency  of  a  piece  of 
human  handiwork.    In  order,  therefore,  to  purge 

•  J.  Neville  Figgit,  "The  Divine  Right  ofKingt,"  p.  ji. 


THE  STRUGGLE  OF  THE  CORPORATIONS  4> 

away  the  stain  of  its  origin  and  to  acquire  the 
divine  sanction  as  a  legitimate  part  of  that  human 
society  which  God  has  willed,  the  State  needs  to 
be  hallowed  by  the  authority  of  the  Church  * 

The  theory  was  complete,  and  Boniface  VIII. t 
embodied  it  in  his  bull  Unam  Sanctum.  This  in- 
strument, after  premising  the  unity  of  the  Church 
and  of  all  authority,  asserts,  under  the  figure  of 
the  unrent  coat  ot  Christ,  that  "a  body  politic 
with  two  heads  was  a  monstrosity."  It  adduces 
the  "  two  swords  "  passage  from  the  Gospels  in 
order  to  prove  that  the  material  sword  is  to  be 
used  for  the  Church,  though  not  bv  it.  The 
tempOTal  power  is  a(x»untable  to  the  spiritual, 
while  the  supreme  spiritual  power  answers  only  to 
God.  The  millennium  since  Constantine  had 
turned  the  tables  strangely. 

This  view  did  not,  however,  pass  without  chal- 
lenge. Dante,  who  was  contemporary  with  Boni- 
face, wrote  his  treatise  De  Monarchia  in  order 
to  rebut  the  papal  claims,  and,  indeed,  to  make  a 
direct  counterclaim  on  behalf  of  the  Empire.  He 
showed  that  "  a  universal  monarchy  is  ordained 
of  God,  that  the  Roman  Empire  won  its  position 
through  God's  grant,  and  that  the  Emperor  derives 
his  authority  not  from  the  Church,  but  im- 
mediately from  God.  Since  all  power  is  of  God, 
if  the  Emperor*s  power  is  lawful  at  all,  the  only 

*  O.  Gierke,**  Political  Theorict  of  the  MiMt  A^"  p.  i  j.  Cf.  Augut- 
tine  De  Civ.  Dei.  XV.  J.  Primta  fiit  ttrms  Mmih  tudim  fratri- 
eidia.   The  Tint  founder  of  M  eattldf  St«te  WM  a  frstrici^e. 

f  A.D.  1294 — I J03. 


THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


auestion  is  whether  it  comes  from  God  directly  or 
tnrough  the  medium  of  the  Church.  Dante 
occupies  himself  with  a  carefial  demolition  of  the 
papalist  argument  which  was  to  remain  for  cen- 
turies t;  3  one  effectual  answer  to  all  claims  of  the 
right  of  papal  at  dorical  intorfcrence  with  the 
freedom  of  secular  government."*  To  Dante 
this  was  no  academic  controversy.  The  papal 
Metensions  seemed  to  him  to  be  deadly  to  all 
human  improvement,  as  well  as  disastrous  to  both 
Church  and  State. 

"Rome  that  made  the  good  world  wa*  wont  to  have  two  auns, 

Which  made  plain  to  out  road  and  the  other  i  diat  ot  the 

World  and  God  ; 

One  haa  quenched  the  other  ;  and  the  aword  i«  joined  to  the  crook  ; 
And  the  one  together  with  the  other  must  perforce  go  ill."t 

The  papal  ascendency  was,  however,  only  locally 
and  intermittently  succenful;  and  Church  and 
State,  Pope  and  Emperor  were  continually  at  grips. 
But  it  was  not  before  the  political  strength  of  the 
Emperors  that  the  papal  claims  collapsed.  Other 
influences  were  at  work.  William  of  Ockham  and 
Marsilius  of  Padua  (both  in  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury) were  laying  down  new  political  principles 
which  were  destined  to  have  large  historical  con- 
sequences. They  were  both  on  Dante's  side  in 
the  controversy;  but  they  did  not  accent  Dante's 
version  of  the  Empire.  They  were  advocates  of 
a  theory  of  representative  government.  Marsilius 
held  that  "  laws  derive  their  authority  from  the 
nation  and  are  invalid  without  its  assent.    .    .  . 

•  J.  N.  nggit,  *'The  Divine  Right  of  Kings,"  pp.  1$,  90. 
t  "  Pttifrtoriot"  XVI,  106, 1 1 1. 


THt  StKBOOLB  OF  THB  CORPORATIONS  43 

and  the  monarch  is  responsible  to  the  nation  and 
subject  to  the  law;  and  the  nation  which  appoints 
him  and  assigns  him  his  duties  has  t».  see  that  he 
obeys  the  constitution  and  has  to  dismiss  him  if 
he  breaks  it."*   But  Marsilius  and  Ockham  were 
signs  of  the  times  rather  Aan  initiators.  They 
were  giving  expression  to  ideas  which  were  already 
astir;  and  the  movement  of  'Sought  and  sentiment 
of  which  they  are  the  exponents  was  destined  in 
time  to  change  the  whole  complexion  of  the 
problem  of  Church  and  State.  «  The  idea  of  a 
Church  universal  in  its  organisation,"  says  Bishop 
Creighton,  "  has  been  tried  and,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
has  failed  because  it  could  not  make  room  for  tmo 
forces  which  have  been  most  powcrfid  in  shaping 
the  modern  world,  the  forces  of  nationality  and 
liberty."!  ^^^^e  forces  before  thev  proved 

fetal  to  ecclesiastical  unity  were  first  of  rfl  to  brc^ 
up  that  political  fiibric  which  had  continued  a  moBe 
or  less  shadowy  existence  as  the  Holy  Roman 
Empire.  The  growth  of  coherent  and  mighty 
nations  in  France,  Spain,  and  England  reduced  the 
Empire  to  a  fiction  outside  Germany  and  Italy. 
When  once  the  political  framework  began  to  break 
up,  it  was  in  the  nature  of  things  that  the  spiritual 
authority  which  was  (as  it  were)  stretched  over  it 

♦Acton.  MHUtory  of  Freedom,"  p.  57.  How  much  Marsilius  Mi 
William  of  Ockham  owed  to  Thomai  Aquinu  it  is  difficult  to  say  ;  but 
according  to  Lord  Acton  (op.  cit.,  p.  36)  he  held  that  the  whole  naUmt 
should  have  a  share  in  governing  itself,  and  that  all  politicri  author!^  to 
derived  from  popular  sufTrage. 

t  M.  Creijhton.   «•  The  Church  and  the  Nation,"  p.  21*. 


44  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH  

should  be  rent.  It  only  required  the  appearance  of 
some  disintegrating  element  within  the  Church  to 
bring  about  this  disruption.  That  came  with  the 
Reformation;  and  the  mediasval  dream  of  external 
unity  passed  away  for  ever. 

3-  .  , 

The  spectacle  which  this  period  presents  us  with 
is  the  varying  tortunes  of  the  struggle  of  two  great 
corporations  for  supremacy.    In  the  weapons  they 
used,  there  is  no  perceptible  difference  between 
them;  in  the  spirit  which  they  showed,  they  display 
an  almost  complete  identity.    The  controversies 
and  conflicts  betray  an  entire  absence  on  the  part  of 
the  Church  of    clear  sense  of  its  own  differentia. 
Its  life  was  largely  external;  the  conception  of 
its  well-being  was  determined  by  the  ordinary 
standards  of  the  world.   It  is  not  strange  therefore 
that  it  should  be  invaded  and  disfigured  by  cor- 
ruption, and  that  serious  men  seeking  a  spiritual 
salvation  should  turn  from  it  rather  than  to  it. 
Donatism  and  Montanism  were  to  a  great  extent 
protests  against  its  corruption;  and  the  great 
development  of  monasticism  is  not  unconnected 
with  the  wordliness  of  the  Church.  Schaff,  speak- 
ing of  the  post-Nicene  age,  says  that  monasticism 
was  "a  reaction  against  the  secularising  State- 
Church  and  the  decay  of  discipline,  and  an  earnest, 
well-meant,  though  mistaken  effort  to  save  the 
virginul  purity  of  the  Christian  Church  by  trans- 
planting it  to  the  wilderness.  The  moral  corruption 
of  the  Roman  Empire,  which  had  the  appearance 


of  Christianity  but  was  essentially  heathen  in  the 
framework  of  society,  the  oppressiveness  of  taxes, 
the  extremes  of  despotism  and  slavery,  of  extravag- 
ant luxury  and  of  hopeless  poverty,  the  repletion 
of  all  classes,  the  decay  of  all  productive  energy  in 
science  and  art,  and  the  threatening  incursions  of 
barbarians  on  the  frontiers,  all  favoured  the  incli- 
nation toward  solitude  in  just  the  most  earnest 
minds."*   But  whatever  contributory  causes  there 
may  have  been,  the  central  impxilse  was  the  im- 
possibility of  sustaining  a  spiritual  life  within 
the  Church  as  it  had  come  to  be;  and  a  very 
considerable  movement  assuming  the  forms  of 
anchoretism,  eremitism,  and  cenobitism  was  set 
up.  It  is  only  necessary  to  recall  some  of  the 
names  associated  with  the  monastic  movement  to 
realise  how  much  the  survival  of  the  Church  wes 
to  it.     In  the  desert,  in  caves  of  the  rocn^s,  in 
remote  cloisters,  the  flame  was  kept  alive  bv  the 
devotion  and  austerity  of  men  like  Anthony, 
Athanasius,   Ambrc^';,   Augustine,    Martin  of 
Tours,  Jerome,  and  Bti.edict  of  Nursa,  the  founder 
of  the  Benedictine  Order.    That  the  monastic 
movement  was  full  of  danger  hardly  needs  point- 
ing out;  and  it  did  in  many  instances  succumb  to 
the  intrinsic  perils  of  its  position.   Nevertheless  it 
remains  as  a  sincere,  if  oae-sided  and  partial, 
endeavour  to  preserve  the  spiritual  note  of  the 
Church  in  an  age  when  the  leaders  of  the  Church 
itself  had  lost  or  forsaken  it.    The  Church,  with 

•Schi^   ••Niceaeand^PMt-Nicene  Christianity."    I,  iSS- 


the  astuteness  which  has  characterised  its  statesmen 
throughout  its  history,  succeeded  in  diverting  he 
monaftic  movement  to  its  own  purposes  at  the 
time    Like  the  Franciscan  revival  at  a  later  stage, 
it  contained  possibilities  of  disruption;  but  that 
danger  was  averted  by  the  insight  which  recogmsed 
in  ft  a  power  which  might  be  advantageously 
harnessed  ^o  the  official  cliariots  of  the  Church 
Here  once  more  we  sec  one  of  the  main  streams  ot 
the  Church's  real  life  away  from  the  centre.  In  the 
form  it  took,  monasticism  ignored  the  realities  or 
life  and  foiled  in  the  understandmg  of  the  Christian 
obUeation;  but  in  its  impulse,  and  therefore  for  a 
considerable  period  of  its  actual  life,  it  stood  out 
as  an  attempt  to  realise  a  measure  and  quality  ot 
personal  Christianity  which  a  too  close  contact 
with  the  official  Church  made  impossible. 

4. 

In  the  medieval  Church,  as  we  see  it  in  historic^ 
records,  hardly  '  note  of  the  Apostohc  Church 
remains.  The  universal  outlook  of  primitive 
Christianity  is  replaced  by  the  "  catholic  »  dreani 
of  a  single  visible  external  unity.  The  bond  ot 
love  is  supplanted  by  the  bond  of  authority.  The 
Gospel  is  buried  beneath  the  Faith;  and  the  Sacra- 
ment is  elevated  at  the  expense  of  the  Word.  All 
this  was  the  natural  and  logical  result  of  the  process 
o;  incorporation  and  centralisation  which  exalted 
the  Christian  institution  above  the  Christian 
fellowship  which  created  it.  The  outward  gained 
a  deadening  priority  over  the  inward;  and,  what- 


THE  STRVOOLB  OF  THE  CORPORATIONS  47 


ever  external  causes  may  have  contributed  to  the 
ultimate  disrupticm  of  the  mediaeval  Church,  the 
chief  of  all  was  its  own  inner  disintegration  by 
reason  of  its  secularisation.  It  had  become  a 
worldly  corpora^ijn.  Instead  of  being  a  unity  of 
faith  and  love  over  against  a  corrupt  world,  created 
in  order  to  save  it,  the  Church  had  made  terms 
with  the  world  and  copied  its  methods.  Nothing 
could  save  it  from  the  consequences  of  this  selr- 
perversion;  and  when  the  new  wine  began  to  stir 
m  Germany,  the  wineskin  went  to  pieces. 

Nor  is  it  possible  to  discern  any  countervailing 
moral  advantage  to  the  State  or  to  mankind  which 
can  be  set  off  against  the  calamitous  secularisation 
of  the  Church.  Constantine's  compact  had  not  long 
run  before  the  Church  had  largely  sunk  to  the 
level  of  the  surrounding  world,  and  had  little  to 
say  or  to  give  to  it.  Here  and  there  we  may  trace 
the  introduction  of  elements  of  Christian  morality 
into  civilisation;  but  once  more  it  must  be  affinned 
that  the  main  contribution  which  Christianity 
made  to  the  world  during  this  period  was  only  in 
a  very  minor  degree  through  the  official  channels; 
for  the  rest,  it  came  along  those  hidden  and  un- 
recorded streams  of  humble  godliness  which,  as 
we  have  already  seen,  had  prepared  the  soil  of 
Germany  for  the  Reformation,  and  had  over  a 
much  wider  area  made  for  the  purification  and  the 
elevation  of  the  common  life  or  man.  The  Church 
as  a  hierarchy  and  a  corporation  has  given  com- 
paratively little  to  mankind;  but  where  it  lived  on 


4S  THE  CHURCH  IN  THl  COMMONWBALTH 

as  a  real  fellowship  of  love  and  service,  often  in 
regions  unmarked  in  historical  records,  it  has 

enriched  the  life  of  man  beyond  any  reckoning. 
Its  historical  continuity  is  not  a  thin  and  precarious 
trickle  through  a  line  of  popes  and  bishops,  but  the 
broad  stream  of  lowly  piety  and  faithfulness  among 
common  folk,  who  have  come  to  God  through 
Christ  and  who  through  ages  of  darkness  and  cor- 
ruption have  kept  the  faith.  Here,  as  elsewhere, 
«  Not  by  might  or  by  power,  but  by  my  spirit, 
saith  the  Lord." 


CHAPTER  VI:  THE  NATIONAL 
CHURCH 

I. 

WILLIAM  JAMES qseaks somewhere  of 
"  our  emotional  response  to  the  idea 
of  one-ness  ";  and  Gierke  has  shown 
how  the  instinctive  human  feeling  after  unity 
affected  the  mediaeval  polity.  The  cravine  {or 
unity  did  not,  however,  disappear  either  with  the 
dissolution  of  the  Empire  or  the  dism  'mberment 
of  the  Church  at  the  Reformation.  vVhat  hap- 
pened was  that  instead  of  a  single  great  unity  with 
Its  centre  at  Rome,  there  appeared  a  number  of 
new  foci  for  lesser  unities.  The  epoch  of  im- 
perialism was  followed  by  an  epoch  of  nationalism, 
and  the  problem  of  Church  and  State  changed  its 
setdne,  but  not  its  substance.  Despite  Aquinas, 
MarsOius,  and  Ockham,  the  time  for  popular 
government  had  not  yet  come;  and  the  influence  of 
Roman  Law  in  the  West  caused,  at  the  dissolution 
of  the  Empire,  the  ascription  to  territorial  rulers 
of  those  prerogatives  which  had  hitherto  belonged 
to  the  Emperor  alone.  The  Reformation  led  to 
the  claim  by  princes  to  spiritual  supremacy  within 
their  own  borders;  and  of  the  power  which  the 
medisval  Church  had  claimed  and  had  sometimes 
exercised  over  the  civil  authority,  hardly  a  vestige 
was  left  in  the  Reformed  countries.  National 
Churches  came  into  bemg  of  which  the  titular  head 
was  the  secular  ruler  of  the  nation. 

Luther,  in  emancipating  himself  from  mediaeval 
Christianity,  did  not  succeed  in  freeing  himself 
from  the  political  ideas  of  the  Middle  Ages.  It  is 


THB  CHURCH  IN  THB  COMMONWEALTH 


true  that  he  insisted  upon  spiritual  liberty;  and, 
in  his  Babylonish  Captivity,  went  so  far  as  to  say 
that  no  Christian  man  should  be  ruled  except  by 
his  own  consent.    So  far  as  the  Reformation 
principle  had  a  political  implication,  it  was  in  the 
direction  of  the  assertion  of  democratic  rights. 
But  so  true  is  it  that  we  never  succeed  in  disentang- 
ling ourselves  wholly  from  the  traditions  of  the 
past,  however  radically  we  may  profev  to  break 
with  them,  that  along  with  this  gcrmi*  ;i'  notion  of 
liberty  Luther  held  the  view  that  th-  territorial 
prince,  now  assuming  sovereign  authority,  was 
vested  with  all  the  prerogatives  of  the  Emperor 
within  his  own  frontiers.   This  carried  with  it  the 
conviction  that  it  was  the  business  of  the  sovereign 
to  carry  through  the  reform  of  the  Church  and  that 
the  religion  of  the  sovereign  was  to  be  the  public 
religi  vt  of  his  country.    The  German  reformers 
as  a  whole  preferred  a  Church  in  which  the 
sovereign,  and  not  the  congregation    or  the 
hierarchy,  was  summus  episcopus.  This  was,  how- 
ever, not  the  universal  view,    Fran9ois  Lambert 
had  carried  the  synod  with  him  at  Hamburg 
in  1526  in  a  scheme  fa*  a  democratic  form  of 
Church  government;  but  this  idea  had  to  look 
elsewhere  than  Germany  for  a  suitable  soil.  It 
was  more  suited  to  a  Calvinistic  than  a  Lutheran 
setting.   Calvin's  view  of  the  relation  of  Church 
and  State  differed  from  Luther's  and  approximated 
curiously  to  that  of  Boniface  VIIL   The  end  and 
business  of  the  State,  in  Calvin's  mind,  was  the 


THE  NATIONAL  CHVRCH  ji 

support  and  defence  of  religious  truth;  it  was  in 
consequence  txxind  to  obejr  the  Church  and 

possessed  no  control  over  it.  This  led  to  the  idea 
of  a  pure  theocracy;  and  both  in  Geneva  and 
Scotland  the  experiment  was  made.  In  the  Second 
Book  of  Discipline^  Knox  claimed  for  the  spiritual 
power  some  kind  of  direct  temporal  ascendency. 
The  Kirk  is  the  nation  in  its  spiritual  aspect;  but 
not  only  is  the  civil  power  to  have  no  authority 
over  it,  it  is  there  simply  to  execute  the  will  of  the 
office  bearers  of  the  Chu  th.  The  prince  is  to  be 
deposed  if  he  refuses  to  obey  the  Kirk's  officers  ot 
declines  to  carry  out  their  findings.  But  this  asser- 
tion of  ecclesiastical  primacy  was  from  the  nature 
of  the  case  bound  to  collapse. 

It  is  difficult  to  resist  the  feeling  that  the 
Reformers,  both  Lutheran  and  Swiss,  were 
dominated  in  their  religious  thinking  by  the 
political  conceptions  of  the  Middle  Ages.  It  was 
Francis  Thompson  who  said  that  we  modems  have 
made  the  Almighty  "a  constitutional  deity  with 
certain  state  grants  of  worship,  but  no  influence 
over  public  affairs,"  and  it  is  beyond  question 
that  mediaeval  notions  of  sovereignty  governed 
Calvin's  theological  thought.  The  conception  of 
divine  sovereignty  is  central  to  Calvinism,  and 
ideas  of  sovereignty  and  authority  coloured  his 
speculation  and  practice  respecting  the  Church. 
This  is  true,  however,  not  ox  Calvin  only,  but  of 
the  whole  period.  Whether  the  authority  was 
vested  in  the  prince  on  behalf  of  the  Church  or 

Da 


it  THE  CHt'ROH       THE  COMMONWEALTH 

in  the  Church  itself,  a  Church  without  authority 
and  the  power  to  enf  rce  its  mind  was  inconceiv- 
able to  most  of  the  Reformers.  The  Reformation 
brought  no  relief  from  the  "  corporation  "  idea; 
it  simply  multiplied  the  corporations.  The 
national  Church  was  obsessed  by  the  thought 
of  power  as  the  medieval  Church  had  been;  wid 
the  liberty  which  the  Reformation  seemed  at  first 
to  promise  had  yet  to  be  striven  for  over  a  loi^ 
penod. 

a. 

Porhaps  we  can  best  examine  the  i^  a 
"national"  Church  in  England.    The  struugle 
between   the  Empire  and   the  Papacy  u  der 
Hildebrand,  Innocent  III.,  and  Innocent  IV  ,  and 
the  conflict  of  claims  between  Chiirch  Mid  Strte 
which  accompanied  them,  do  not  appear  to  have 
greatly  affected  England.    The  English  cl'-r£ry 
had   on  the  whole  played  an  honourable  aaa 
fruitful  part  in  the  common  life;  and  the  Chxirth 
was  ahre«!y  national  in  a      ree  in  which  it  was 
(ffobably  national  nowhere    !se.    There  were,  of 
course,  many  struggles  berw      the  sovert  j^i.  id 
the  reprcbCiitatives  of  paj  al  auchority;  b  t  t  e 
were  also  frequent  occa^m  wh^  united  ^  ^ 
sovereign  and  clergy  ir  a  common  resistai, 
the  Papacy      The  power    f  th*^       e  over 
nation  and  the  Church  haa  een  1    itet  by  a  sei 
of  statutes  (e.g.,  the  Statutes       P  «nunire, 
1 3  53- 1 393)  and  by  enactir  ents  rdkiv       i  papal 
exactions  and  the  like.  "  Tte  ^iiame    of  1399 


THE  NATIO:        CI'  If 


53 


lit'clarc  th  Crov  and  r'-alm  to  be  .  free  that 
t  Pope  coaJd  not  .iterft,  e  with  it."*  The  time 
was  ripe  for  chai^;  and  it  was  unfortunate  that 
Uiien  at  ist  che  change  came  to  be  made,  it  had  to 
be  effected  unaer  circumstances  wholly  incon- 
aistent  with  its  importance,  and  discredit  ble  to 
all  the  parties  to  it,  save  one,  the  unfonuna 
Queen  Katharine. 

It  is  quite  clear  from  the  instruments  by  jvhkh 
the  separat  m  from  '  ome  was  brought  aboi  <-hat 
the  repudiation  of  atside  interference  iu 
domestic  affairs  of  tht  realm  played  an  impor  ^»t 
part  in  the  transaction,  and  this  is  to  be  ;  bed 
'ess  I'  the  Kef  )rmation  than  to  the  now  ■■  ature 
Dc-nse  of  con  pact  national  existen  ui  "he 

King's  '  -each  with  Rome  was  suppe  by  vhe 
Conv  ar-on  ^hich  in  1534  declarer  iiiat  the 
Pope  hu  more  jurisdiction  in  England  than 
any  foreii  ,  ishop.  As  far  as  specific  declarations 
could  make  it  so,  the  severance  was  "omplete. 
"This  reahn  of  England"  was  said  be  "an 
Empire  governed  by  one  sufveme  K  tg  to  whom 
a  body  politic  divided  by  the  names  of  spirituality 
and  temporality  ought  to  bear,  next  to  God,  a 
humble  obedience;  he  being  furnished  with  power 
and  jurisdiction  to  render  justice  to  all  subjects 
within  his  realm  in  all  causes  oc  irring  therein 
without  restraint  or  provocatio  from  any  foreign 
prince."  The  spirituality  now  bein  j  usually  called 
"  the  English  Chmch  "  was  ^Jared  to  have  power 

•  The  ArchUdiop*'  CoaoBintt  on  Charch  uul  State  Report,  p.  it. 


54 


when  any  cause  of  the  law  divine  or  of  spiritual 
learning  happened  to  come  in  question,  "to 
deckrc,  interpret,  and  show  it,"  for  which  task  the 
spirituality  was  said  to  have  been  always  reputed 
sufficient  without  the  intermeddling  of  any  exterior 
person.* 

Henry  VIII.  had  called  himself  «  protector  and 
only  supreme  head  of  the  Church  and  Clergy  of 
England,"  and  exercised  an  authority  over  the 
Church  hitherto  unpossessed  by  anv  English 
monarch.   The  position  was  (after  the  Marian 
reaction)  reaffirmed  under  Elizabeth.    She  dis- 
avowed the  title  of  supreme  heady  choosing  rather 
to  be  called  supreme  governor;  nevertheless,  the 
effect  of  the  Act  of  Supremacy  of  1559  was  to 
establish  her  in  the  position  of  her  rather  in 
rektion  to  the  Church.     In  the  same  year  was 
passed  the  first  of  a  series  of  Acts  of  Uniformity, 
«  the  effect  of  which,"  as  Dr.  Selbie  says,  "  has 
been  to  produce  strife  and  division  in  English 
Christendom  from  those  days  until  now."   It  also 
marks  the  end  of  the  hope  of  a  really  national 
Church.  This  Act  made  the  Prayer  Book  of  1552 
(with  slight  alterations)  compulsory  for  use  in 
churches  in  order  to  secure  some  uniformity  in 
worship  and  in  the  administration  of  the  Sacra- 
ments.  Any  other  form  of  worship  was  declared 
to  be  a  penal  offence;  and  every  man  was  required 
to  be  present  every  Sunday  at  the  legal  services 
instituted  under  the  Act.  As  a  matter  of  fitct,  the 

•  The  ArcUifhi^C^iBittet  on  Oniid)  mi  Sttt^  p.  19. 


THE  NATIONAL  CHURCH 


5$ 


Church  and  its  representatives  were  no  parties  to 
this  enactment.  It  was  strongly  resisted  by  a 
considerable  body  of  churchmen;  and  some  of  the 
Bishops  anO  two  hundred  of  the  clergy  were 
deprived  of  their  offices  and  livings  tor  their 
refusal  to  take  the  oath.  The  Acts  ol  Supremacy 
and  Uniformity  were  not  generally  enforced  at  the 
time;  and  in  consequence,  the  disintegrating  effects 
of  the  latter  were  not  then  fully  felt. 


Hitherto  the  influence  of  the  religious  aspect 
of  the  Continental  Reformation  had  not  greatly 
affected  England;  and  the  resistance  to  the  Acts 
of  Supremacy  and  Uniformity  came  in  the  first 
instance  from  clergy  whose  sympathies  were  with 
the  Catholic  Church.    Protestant  doctrine  and 


tion.  They  were,  however,  destined  to  enter  the 
situation  and  to  introduce  great  and  insoluble 
complications.  Indeed,  it  was  the  influence  of 
Protestant  ideas  which  stimulated  the  struggles 
for  religious  liberty  in  the  years  immediately 
following  and  which  eventually  destroyed  the 
idea  and  fact  of  a  "  national  Church."  Meantime, 
the  supremacy  of  the  civil  authority  over  the 
Church  was  reinforced  by  a  theoretic  justification 
of  it  wrongly  associated  with  the  name  of  Erastus, 
the  Dutch  Court  physician  (i  524-1 583).  In  vulgar 
use  Erastianism  connotes  a  view  of  the  relation 
of  the  secular  power  to  the  Church  which  Erastus 


worshi 


therefore  immediately  in  ques 


56  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


himself  did  not  hold.  He  seems  to  have  sou^t 
for  some  method  by  which  the  Church's  disciplme 
could  be  secured  without  the  use  of  coercion  by 
the  Church  itself.  "  The  real  object  of  Erastus 
was  to  give  clear  expression  to  the  denial  of  any 
right  or  coercive  authOTity  in  the  religious  society 
apart  from  the  State,  .  .  .  He  was  opposed  not 
to  the  free  profession  of  truth  but  to  the  political 
conception  of  the  Church."*  He  appears  to  have 
been  concerned  for  the  purity  of  the  Church  and 
would  have  deprived  it  of  power  which  he  con- 
sidered alien  to  it  and  which  had  been  undoubtedly 
the  cause  of  much  injury  to  it.  His  view  was  that 
in  a  Christian  State  the  ma^  rate  is  the  right 
po^n  to  punish  offences,  and  since  excommuni- 
cation is  of  the  nature  of  punishment,  it  should  not 
be  imposed  without  the  magistrate's  sanction.  But 
this  was  the  thin  end  of  the  wedge,  and  the  name 
of  Erastus  is  now  connected  with  a  theory  of  the 
complete  subordination  of  the  Church  to  the 
secular  authority.  That  he  made  the  church  "  the 
plaything  of  Kings  "  is  a  judgment  unfeir  to  him, 
but  it  is  not  an  unfair  verdict  upon  some  who  took 
up  the  discussion  after  him. 

The  inferences  which  were  drawn  from  Erastus 
were  in  complete  accord  with  the  mind  of  those 
who  desired  to  establish  a  national  Church  by 
coercion;  and  had  there  b^n  no  other  reason  mr 
the  breakdown  of  that  idea,  the  attempt  to  realise 
it  by  force  would  have  itself  sufficoi  to  pmve 

«  M  Cambridfc  Modern  HUtory,"  III,  p.  743. 


THE  NATIONAL  CHURCH 


sr 


deadly  to  it.  Experience  skmM  h$(¥e  shovw  tint 
in  the  religious  sphefe  the  attempt  to  compd  Ml 

generally  to  toe  a  common  line — in  doctrine  or  in 
worship — had  soon  or  late  met  with  effectual 
resistance.  But  there  were,  moreover,  inkerrair 
weaknesses  in  the  idea  of  a  national  Church  which 
were  bound  in  the  end  to  defeat  it.  The  mediaeval 
Church  had  largely  ignored  the  factor  of  nationality 
and  aimed  at  a  general  uniformity  irrespective  of 
the  peculiar  traditions  and  outlook  of  national  and 
racial  groups.  This  led  to  disaster.  But  the  new 
phase  was  an  extreme  reaction  from  this  position; 
it  made  too  much  of  nationality  and  introduced 
territorial  divisions  into  the  Christian  society 
which  were  inimical  to  its  intrinsic  catholicity.  It 
does  not  meet  the  case  to  claim  a  catholic  character 
for  a  Church  on  the  ground  of  historical  con- 
tinuity. The  Church  must  possess  catholicity  as 
well  ?s  Catholicism;  and  its  historical  continuity 
n  t  )e  supplemented  by  an  international  con- 
tii  uir/,  if  it  is  to  be  catholic  in  a  full  sense. 

The  word  "  national "  has  a  very  elusive  con- 
notation. We  speak  of  "  British  "  nationality,  a 
term  which  covers  English  and  Scots  folk,  yet 
there  is  a  "  national  '*  Chiirch  in  England  and 
another — of  a  vary  different  character — in  Scot- 
land; there  is  no  "national"  Church  at  all  in 
Ireland.  "  The  English  Church,"  said  the  late 
Archbishop  Benson,  "  must  be  the  religious  organ 


THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


of  the  English  people."  What  then  is  the  religious 

org^n  of  the  people  who  claim  British  nationality  ? 
What,  indeed,  is  a  nation  to  begin  with  ?  A  nation 
is  a  very  fluid  and  indeterminate  thing;  and  while 
the  fact  of  nationality  is  of  first-class  importance 
to  the  historian  and  the  politician,  it  is  neverthe- 
less of  so  unstable  a  character  that  it  can  never 
be  anything  more  than  a  provisional  and  temporary 
setting  for  a  religious  society  which  claims  to  be 
abiding  and  supNer-histcMric.  When  Dr.  Fwsjrth 
speaks  of  a  nation  as  "a  collective  personality, 
a  historical  conscience,  a  continuity  of  glory, 
which  fills  it  with  hope  and  dignity,  and  of 
responsibility  which  connects  crime  and  conse- 
quence, error  and  expiation  across  centuries,"* 
his  eloquence  is  not  sustained  by  the  facts. 
Nations  are  in  the  first  instance  the  products  of 
geographical  and  historical  accidents.  Their 
nt>ntiers  are  continually  shifting,  expanding,  and 
contracting;  their  characteristics  ever  in  a  state  of 
flux.  The  factors  of  race,  language,  even  of 
location,  are  onl^  secondary  in  the  national  con- 
sciousness. Nationality  is  primarily  a  political 
fact,  and  national  characters  are  in  no  sense  fixed 
and  immutable.  To  speak  of  nations  as  having 
historically  continuous  identity  is  fallacious;  and 
**  all  the  most  important  agents  producing  the 
divergent  modification  of  the  nations  are  human 
products  and  can  be  altered. f    There  is  nothing 

•  p.  T.  Forsyth.    "Theolog)-  in  Church  and  Statf,"  p,  190. 
t  P.  Chalmen  Mitchell,  **  Evolution  and  the  War,"  p.  91. 


THE  NATIONAL  CHVRCH 


59 


in  what  Dr.  Forsyth  says  of  a  nation  which  is  not 
in  its  measure  true  of  any  other  association  of  men 

living  and  working  together  and  possessing  any 
history.  The  nation  must  be  regarded  as  a  natural 
community  and  not  as  a  sacrosanct  and  mystical 
society,  rooted  eternally  in  the  divine  decrees. 
The  elevation  of  nationality  into  a  fact  of  religious 
significance  has  been  the.  spring  of  untold  trouble 
through  the  ages. 

This  is  not  to  say  that  the  principle  of  nationality 
is  evil  or  purposeless.    On  the  contrary,  it  has 
been  of  enormous  value  in  the  discipline  of  the 
race.    C.  H.  Pearson  held  that  the  nation  is  the 
largest  conception  of  mankind  that  the  ordinary 
man  can  handle  with  any  intelligence;  but  it  may 
be  observed  that  the  extent  covered  by  a  particular 
national  name  is  continually  expanding  in  the 
processes  of  modern  history  (without,  it  should  be 
observed,  very  materially  anecting  differences  of 
racial  origin)  and  consequently  men  are  learning  to 
embrace  ever  lareer  conceptions  of  humanity. 
The  process  of  history  which  has  developed  the 
collective  consciousness  of  a  Welsh  tribe  or  a 
Highland  clan  into  the  collective  consciousness  of 
what  we  call  the  British  Empire  may  without 
extravagance  be  regarded  as  part  of  a  providential 
discipline  by  which  men  are  to  become  at  last 
authentic  citizens  of  the  world.  The  nation  is  no 
fixed  hct  for  histiuy;  it  is  simply  a  stage  in  the 
training  of  the  race. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  has  to  be  recognised  that 


«o  THE  CHUKCH  IN  THB  COMMONWSALTH 


the  idea  of  nationality  has  operated  chiefly  in  the 
world  as  a  principle  of  excWveness  and  strife.  It 

has  been  said  with  much  good  sense  that  nationality 
IS  a  good  thing  so  Jong  as  it  is  an  end  to  be 
struggled  for,  but  once  the  end  is  reached  it 
becomes  a  dangerous  thing.    The  struggle  for 
national  independence  is  essentially  self-regarding, 
and  when  the  goal  is  attained  the  seff-regard 
persists  and  is  apt  to  lead  to  greedy  adventure,  as 
for  instance,  it  led  Italy  into  its  Tripolitan  brigand  - 
age. The  first  business  of  a  nation,  it  is  held,  is  to 
amass  power  and  wealth,  to  make  itself  stronger  and 
larger  than  other  nations,  at  any  rate  as  strong  and 
as  large  as  it  possibly  can.    It  will  occupy  itself 
primarily  in  safeguarding  its  material  interests, 
defending  its  frontiers,  increasing  its  prestige  and 
enlarging  its  territory.   That  has  been  in  the  main 
the  history  of  nations.   On  this  basis  a  nation  can 
only  pursue  its  own  interests  at  the  expense  of 
other  nations.    It  comes  to  regard  its  neighbours 
as  commercial  and  political  rivals,  and  ultimately 
as  possible  predatory  enemies.  Here  is  the  ultimate 
source  of  international  conflicts  and  the  prolific 
source  of  war.  It  sets  up  a  scries  of  wrong  values. 
Identifying  national  honour  with  national  amour 
propre,    exalting   a    narrow    patriotism  above 
hui.ianity  and  relegating  other  national  names 
(when  tiiey  are  not  allies  m  war  time)  to  a  category 
of  moie  or  less  co^mptiye  inferiority. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  Coleridge  found  him- 


THB  NATIONAL  CHURCH 


6i 


self  constrained  to  ti'stinguish  between  a  national 
Church,  and  a  Christian  Church,  even  though  he 
had  to  acknowledge  their  conjunction  in  the 
English  Church.  There  is  nothing  in  the  principle 
of  nationality  that  makes  it  intrinsically  and 
permanently  divisive  and  exclusive.  There  is  no 
reason  why  it  should  not  even  become  a  {^nciple 
of  co-operation  and  catholicity.  But  as  a  matter 
of  historical  fact,  it  has  hitherto  made  almost 
entirely  for  separation  and  division;  and  the 
identification  the  Church  with  the  nation  has 
obscured  the  note  of  catholicity.  If  indeed  "  the 
root  idea  of  the  national  Church  in  England  is 
simply  that  England  can  manage  its  ecclesiastical 
affairs  without  interference  from  without,  because 
experimce  had  shown  that  their  interference  was  a 
hindrance  and  not  a  help,"*  and  if  that  root  idea 
had  continued  to  be  the  controlling  principle  of 
the  life  of  the  English  Church,  then  the  conception 
of  a  national  Church  would  have  been  less  opoi  to 
objection.  But  the  national  Church,  both  in 
England  and  elsewhere,  has  come  in  the  course  of 
time  to  identify  itself  with  the  political  interests 
of  the  nation  so  completely  that  it  has  ceased  to  be 
in  any  real  sense  catholic  in  spirit  and  outlook. 
Domiciled  within  a  nation,  it  should  nevertheless 
be  supranational;  and  it  should  judge  the  party- 
interests  of  the  nation  in  the  light  of  that  universal 
ethic  of  which  it  is  the  trustee  and  mouthpiece  in 
the  wwld.  But  in  times  of  crisis,  it  almost  always 

*  MtaMI  Oet^tM,  ^'l^e  Ckardi  and  the  Nation,**  p.  Sts. 


<a  THl  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMliOWWlALTH 

suspends  its  function  of  moral  criticism;  and  almost 
without  exception  in  times  of  war,  the  national 
Church  has  foIJowed  the  national  drum.  It 
invariably  finds  means  of  justifyinc  the  wars  in 
which  the  nation  engages,  and  helps'^  to  perpetuate 
the  unspeakable  tragedy  of  human  antagonism.  If 
the  testimony  of  the  Church  is  to  be  regulated 
the  palpable  sense  of  the  New  Testament,  it  ought 
even  in  the  midst  of  war  to  bear  witness  to  those 
principles  of  goodwill  and  human  solidarity  which 
are  central  to  its  practical  Gospel  and  to  stimulate 
the  influences  which  go  to  the  healing  of  the 
nations.    It  is  always  easy  to  find  plausible  vindi- 
cations of  the  course  which  national  Churches  take 
in  international  quarrels.  There  is  always  the  same 
ponderous  argument  about  justice  and  righteous- 
ness; and  though  the  idiom  may  vary,  the  substance 
of  the  argument  never  changes.   The  nat  -  al 
Church  does  not  escape  the  psychological  stampc  !e 
which  f  :  lows  a  declaration  of  war.""  There  is  an 
immediate  loss  of  historical  perspective  and  an 
eclipse  of  the  faculty  of  radical  moral  criticism;  and 
the  Church  has  nothing  to  say  which  is  in  essence 
different  from  the  most  bellicose  politician  or 
journalist.    It  always  happens  so;  and  it  is  the 
consequence  of  the  Church's  alliance  with  an 
interest  which  because  it  is  national  is  also  sec- 
tional and  partisan,  and  a  practical  negation  of  the 
Church's  ratholicity. 

"  The  idea  of  a  national  Church  is  in  no  way 
repugnant,"  says  Bishop  Creighton,  "  to  the  con 


THB  NATIONAL  CHURCH  Cj 

ception  of  one  Holy  Catholic  and  Apostolic 
Church.  The  local  name  signifies  that  it  consists 
of  members  of  that  Church  living  in  a  particular 
country.  All  members  of  the  Church  are  one 
through  faith  in  God  as  revealed  in  the  Scriptures, 
and  that  faith  is  expressed  in  the  creeds  of  Christen- 
dom. These  local  bodies  have  no  power  to  change 
the  creeds  of  the  universal  Church  or  its  early 
organisation.  But  they  have  the  right  to  determine 
the  best  method  of  setting  forth  to  the  people  the 
contents  of  the  Christian  raith.  They  may  regulate 
rites,  ceremonies,  images,  observances,  and  disci- 
ph'ne  for  that  purpose  according  to  their  wisdom 
and  experience  and  need  of  the  people."*  If  we 
are  to  conceive  of  catholicity  as  an  amiir  of  history 
and  ancestry,  then  Bishop  Creighton  may  be  right. 
We  must  seek  the  ground  of  catholicity  in  the  past; 
and  we  shall  find  it  there,  no  matter  how  present 
circumstances  give  the  lie  to  the  assertion  of  unity 
which  is  involved  in  the  claim  to  catholicity.  But 
if  the  conception  of  catholicity  possesses  any  moral 
reality  at  all,  we  must  ask  that  it  should  be,  if  not 
realised,  at  least  realisable  in  the  mutual  relations 
of  Christian  men.  Now,  histtM-ically,  national 
Churches,  whatever  their  claim  to  be  catholic,  have 
failed  to  give  the  idea  of  catholicity  a  real  moral 
content.  They  have  accepted  the  implications  of 
political  nationality  as  fixed  principles,  and  have 
even  stimulated  national  tempers  and  ideals  which 
are  destructive  of  catholicity.  The  national  Church 

•  M«ttteU  Crei^ston.    "The  Church  ^nd  the  Nation,"  p.  at2. 


<4  THB  CmntCH  IN  THE  COMMONWIALTH 

has  cared  comparatively  little  for  the  moral  fact  of 
catholicity;  and  not  the  clearest  cadioltc  an^str)- 

can  countervail  that  failure.  How  fkt  a  national 
Church  which  had  remained  separate  from  the  civil 
power  might  have  succeeded  where  actual  national 
Churches  have  failed,  it  is  difficult  to  determine. 
But  it  is  not  inconceivable  that  such  a  Church 
might  have  discovered  and  taught  a  conception  of 
nationality  which  did  not  conflict  with  its  own 
catholicity.  Meantime,  the  failure  to  be  really 
catholic  is  a  failure  to  be  fiilly  Christian;  and  that 
is  the  pit  into  which  the  national  Church,  especially 
a  national  Church  buttressed  by  the  civil  authority, 
was  predestined  to  ^11.  The  present  condition  of 
Europe  is  the  terrible  evidence  of  this  failure. 

But  the  living  element  of  Christianity  are  too 
powerful  and  expansive  to  be  long  contained 
within  the  limitations  of  a  national  Church;  and 
the  very  influences  which  were  inimical  to 
catholicity  struck  so  directly  at  the  roots  of  the 
vital  content  of  Christianity  that  the  national 
Church  was  doomed  to  disruption.  The  failure  in 
catholicity  is  a  symptom  of  a  radical  failure  to  make 
room  for  dK  dcr(reK>pment  of  tne  distinctive  fotcts 
of  Christianity;  and  the  wine  once  more  made 
havoc  of  the  wineskins.  The  truth  is  that  the 
national  Church  as  it  emerged  in  England  had  all 
the  disabilities  of  the  mediaeval  Church  as  an  organ 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  with  one  more  added 
to  them.  It  was  a  national  corporation;  and  it 
broke  up  under  the  pressure  of  the  free  expanding 
religious  life  of  the  people. 


CHAPTER V:  THE  STRUGGLE 
FOR  REUGIOIIS  LIBERTY 

I. 

THE  Reformation  shattered  the  mediaeval 
dream  of  a  universal  ecclesiastical  unity. 
The  Separatist  movement  in  England  no 
less  shattered  the  idea  of  a  national  Church.  The 
nominal  character  of  the  English  Church  (as 
national)  became  more  and  more  apparent  with  the 
increase  of  dissent;  and  it  became  the  State- 
Church,  that  is  to  say,  the  Church  which  possesses 
the  official  recognition  of  the  S^e  as  the  express- 
ion of  public  religion  and  as  its  organ  for  such 
religious  offices  as  it  may  require  of  it.  No 
sophistry  can  do  away  with  the  fact  that  a  Church 
cannot  claim  to  be  national  which  does  not 
command  the  adhesion  of  the  nation.  State 
recognition  cannot  make  it  in  any  real  and  effective 
sense  national;  nor  does  its  ability  to  command  the 
majority  of  the  people  of  a  nation  entitie  it  to  be 
so  described.  So  long  as  there  are  coherent 
religious  bodies  within  the  nation  other  than  the 
national  Church  the  term  "  national  "  is  fictitious. 

A  passage  topical  of  the  hijghly  generalised 
language  in  which  this  question  is  commonly  dis- 
cussed is  to  be  found  in  Bishop  Creighton's  essay 
on  the  subject  in  the  Oxford  House  Papers :  • 
"  Church  and  State  are  abstractions;  but  in  actual 
fact  they  consist  largely  of  the  same  persons  and 
only  exfnxss  diffiarent  sides  of  their  activity. 
When  men  act  ti^ther  as  citizens,  they  are  the 

*  Serin  III,  f .  4a.  ■ 


M  THI  CHURCH  III  THI  COMMOMWBALTH 

State;  when  they  act  as  Christians,  they  are  the 
CkiBch.   Behind  both  Church  and  State  ttaadt 

the  nation;  and  Church  and  State  are  dike  the 
organs  of  the  nation,  the  one  for  the  arrangement 
or  common  life,  the  other  for  maintaining  the 
prindpies  on  which  that  life  is  founded."  This  has 
a  sound  of  logical  completeness  until  it  is  put  to 
the  test.  In  point  of  feet,  it  has  hardly  any  mean  - 
ing at  all,  unless  Bishop  Creighton  included  in  the 
Church  all  the  extensive  and  highly  diversified 
bodies  of  professing  Christians  which  exist  ta 
England,  and,  indeed,  religious  bodws  which  do 
not  call  themselves  Christians  but  yet  profess  to 
teach  "  the  fundamental  truths  upon  which  man's 
life  is  bated.***  All  these  persons  acting  together 
are,  ex  hypothest,  the  Church;  but  when  do  tb^ 
ever  act  together?  When,  indeed,  do  even  the 
persons  constituting  the  Anglican  Church  act 
together?  It  is  quite  hopeless  to  expect  ^uitfiil 
discussion  of  this  question  until  Anglican  writers 
get  rid  of  the  blind  spot  which  disables  them  from 
seeing  that  what  they  call  the  Church,  so  far  from 
being  inclusive  of  the  nation,  is  exclusive  of  many 
large  and  active  religious  communities  iHiich  have 
contributed,  and  still  do  contribute,  ma^ially  to 
the  life  of  the  nation,  and  whose  membership 
represents  a  not  inconsiderable  part  of  the  nation. 
What  exists  in  England  is  a  State  Church  (in  the 
sense  indicated  above);  and  in  any  community 
which  permits  freedom  of  opinion  it  is  inconcetv- 

*  Oxford  HouK  Papery  S«ri«  III.,  p.  }i. 


THE  STRUOOLE  FOR  RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY  Sf 

able,  men  being  what  they  arc,  that  there  should  be 
a  national  Church  in  any  real  sense.  "  The  English 
Cliurch,"  again  to  quote  Archbishop  Benson, 
"must  be  the  religious  organ  ai  Che  English 
people."*    But  what  if  only  a  section  of  the 
English  people  are  prenar-d  to  accept  it  as  their 
organ?     Wtat  Archb'  hop  Benson  says  "mutt 
be  "  is  not  and,  from  the  nnurc  of  the  case,  caimet 
be.    The  Anglican  Chun  .  s  h  ii.e  present  time 
the  oldest  and  largest  div;     -  r>  I  nglish  Christen- 
dom, and  nothing  can  alter  that  tact,   it  may  urge 
that  it  may  ckum  to  be  national  because  it  is  vm&v 
obligation  to  provide  religious  services  in  every 
parish  and  district  in  the  land;  but  unless  it  is 
sensible  of  that  constraint  independently  of  its 
«  national »»  character,  then  it  may  be  «*  national," 
but  it  is  not  a  Church,  for  the  missionary  spirit  is 
one  of  the  authentic  and  indispensable  notes  of  the 
Church.   It  is,  moreover,  from  the  very  nature  of 
its  constitution  required  to  impose  terms  of  com- 
munion on  Englishmen  which  have  nothing  to  do 
directly  with  the  obligations  involved  in  English 
nationality. 

The  existence  of  a  single  national  Church  is  only 
possible  when  by  Acts  of  Uniformity  and  the  like 
all  men  can  be  constrained  to  acknowledge  a  con- 
nection with  it.  It  was  Thirlwall  (I  think)  who 
said  that  the  difference  between  compulsory 
rel%ion  and  no  religic^  at  all  was  too  subtle  for  his 
^^hension.   Coercion  may  provide  uniformity, 

•Qi»i«4l»H.Itail«f  |^«M«^«Th«N•^ioMlClw«h,"^lIf. 

B8 


tt  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


hut  it  is  deadly  to  vitality;  and  the  problem  which 
began  to  confront  the  national  Church  early  in  its 
history  was  whether  it  would  cease  to  be  national 
or  to  be  a  Church.  It  did  not  present  the  dilemma 
to  itself  in  this  form — was  not,  indeed,  aware  of 
the  dilemma— -and  struggled  hard  to  preserve  both 
characters.  But,  fortunately  for  it,  events  proved 
stronger  than  it  and  delivered  it  from  a  position 
which  must  have  ended  disastrously  for  it.  It 
remained  a  Church,  but  it  ceased  to  be  national. 

2. 

It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  the  Protestant 
Reformation  would  leave  England  untouched,  and 
in  the  English  Church  it  emerged  in  the  form  of 
Puritanism.  The  Puritan  spirit  appears  first  in  the 
attempt,  in  1552,  to  secure  some  mitigation  of  the 
Act  of  Uniformity,  especially  with  reference  to 
vestments.  No  relaxation  of  the  Act  was,  how- 
ever, secured.  The  Act  was,  indeed,  more 
rigorously  enforced,  the  process  reaching  a  climax 
in  1556,  when  a  number  of  London  clergy, 
declining  to  subscribe  to  the  requirements  of  the 
Act,  were  suspended.  The  immediate  point  of  the 
dispute  had  nothing  to  do  directly  with  the  rela- 
tions of  Church  and  State;  it  was  formally  a  conflict 
respecting  forms  and  ceremonies,  though  in 
substance  it  touched  the  core  of  the  religious  con- 
troversy of  the  Reformation.  But  the  sequel 
raised  the  question  of  Church  and  State  in  a 
definite  way. 


THB  STRVOOLE  FOR  RBLIOIOUS  LIBERTY  69 


The  deprived  ministers  and  other  Puritans  held 
a  conference  in  London  to  discuss  the  question  of 
separation  from  the  national  Church.  Their  find- 
ing was  that  "  since  they  could  not  have  the  Word 
ofGod  preached  and  the  Sacraments  administered 
without  idolatrous  gear,  and  since  there  had  been 
a  separate  congregation  in  London  and  another  in 
Geneva  in  Mary's  time  using  a  book  and  order  of 
service  approved  bv  Calvin,  which  was  free  from 
the  superstitions  or  the  English  service;  therefore 
it  was  their  duty  to  break  off  from  the  public 
churches  and  to  assemble  as  they  had  opportunity 
in  private  houses  or  elsewhere  to  worship  God  in 
a  manner  that  might  not  offend  against  the  light 
of  their  consciences."  This  was  a  momentous 
declaration,  and  may  be  regarded  as  the  opening 
phase  of  the  struggle  for  religious  liborty  in 
England. 

But  there  were  those  within  the  Church  who 
were  not  prepared  to  accept  the  drastic  remedy  of 
separation.  Thomas  Cartwright,  the  leader  of  the 
Puritans  (153  5- 1603),  was  no  separatist  in  prin- 
ciple. He  hoped  for  a  reformation  of  the  English 
Church  which  would  bring  it  into  line  with  th^ 
Reformed  Churches  on  the  Continent.  He 
pddressed  two  "  admonitions  "  to  Parliament,  in 
which  he  set  out  his  plea  for  a  truly  reformed 
Church,  purged  of  P<^ish  survivals,  and  more 
closely  conformed  to  what  he  conceived  the  New 
Testament  model  to  be.  In  discipline,  he  claimed 
that  the  Church  was  self-sufficient  and  should 


70 


THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


therefore  be  autonomous.    *«  The  discipline  of 

Christ's  Church  that  is  necessary  for  all  times  is 
delivered  by  Christ  and  set  down  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures.    Therefore  the  true  and  lawful  disci- 
pline is  to  be  fetched  from  thence.  And  that  which 
resteth  on  any  other  foundation  ought  to  be 
esteemed  unlawful  and  counterfeit."  He  outlines 
in  some  detail  the  machinery  of  ecclesiastical  disci- 
pline ts  he  conceived  it  should  be,  and  claims  that 
m  the  hat  resort  the  civil  magistrate  should 
"  provide  some  sharp  punishment  for  those  that 
contemn   this   censure   and   discipline   of  the 
Oiurch."    In  his  view  the  Sovereign,  if  not  head 
c»  the  Chwch,  was  in  p^lkm  of  scmiic  authority 
over  it.     «  We  hearti^  pkialy,  and  fkithf^y 
profess  that  the  chief  governors  in  civil  matters 
have  chief  autliority  over  all  persons  in  their 
<»nanioii8  and  countries  and  are  the  foster-fathers 
and  nurses  of  Christ's  Church.  Aai«8  Jdioiophat 
having  chief  authority  did  by  his  authority  defend 
notonly  the  civil  government  but  also  the  true 
wfenwrioa  of  the  Oiurch  at  that  time,  in  his 
dominion,  aad  Cfrus  ia  im,  so  we  refer  the  same 
aiithonty  to  our  Sovereign,   beseeching  H«- 
Majesty  and  the  whole  State  to  proceed  in  it/' 
Cartwright,  though  he  reflects  a  sharper  differentia- 
tion of  Chwch  tmd  Sme  thm  was  current  in  his 
time  (as  appears  from  Whiteift's  answer  to  him), 
was  not  primarily  concerned  with  this  problem. 
His  chief  interest  lav  in  the  reform  of  the  Church, 
iwiich  to  hm  duefly  naeant  the  substitution  of 


THB  STRUOGLB  fOR  RBUGIOVS  LIBERTY  7* 


presbytery  for  episcopacy.    But  Cartwri^t  was 
leading  a  forlorn  hope.     The  civil  magistrate 
showea  no  haste  to  reform  the  Church;  and  the 
logic  of  the  Puritan  position  under  the  circum- 
stances led  to  Robert  Browne's  Treatise  of  Re- 
formation   without    tarying   for   anie,  which 
appeared  in  1582.   This  marks  a  new  stage  in  the 
discussion  of  the  problem  of  Church  and  State. 
Browne's  vehement  tract  is  chiefly  directed  against 
those  who,  desiring  a  reformation  of  tl»  Church, 
were  waiting  for  the  civil  authority  to  do  it. 
Browne  asserted  the  independence  of  Church  and 
State  in  round  terms :  "  Thev  put  the  magistrate 
first,  which  in  a  commonwealth  arc  indeed  rarst;  yet 
iKive  they  no  ecclesiastical  authority  at  all  but  on^r 
as  other  Christians,  if  so  be  they  are  Christians. 
Because  the  Church  is  in  a  commonwealth,  it  is 
their  charge,  that  is,  coacammg  the  outward  pio- 
visicm  and  outward  justice  they  are  to  look  to  it; 
but  to  compel  religion,  to  plant  churches  by  power, 
to  force  a  submission  to  ecclesiastical  governmcftt 
by  laws  and  penalties  belonged  not  unto  Aem, 
neither  yet  unto  the  Church.   The  outwari  fmem 
and  civil  forcings  let  us  leave  to  the  magistrates,  to 
rule  the  commonwealth  in  all  outward  justice 
beiongcth  unto  them;  but  let  the  Church  rule  in 
spirmHil  wise  and  not  in  a  worldly  manner,  by  a 
lively  law  preached  and  not  by  a  civil  law  written, 
by  holiness  in  inward  and  outward  obedience,  and 
oi&t  m  straightness  of  the  outward  only."  Thi* 
litt #e  J^^oriion         S^?an^«^or  1 556  ani 


TWE  CHURCH  IN  TW  COM 


the  charter  of  the  Separatist  movemcae  W^n— 

a  day     Brownc^s  notion  of  Church  povemment 

and  t^S^— independency ; 

"tmia  wpHHMfr  lilt  «Biphasis  be 

lajrsupon  the  dtamcsaric  chuncter  of  \\  \mmii\ 
opder.  His  rreatwc  was  the  most  Christian  utter- 
W^ing^  the  gowrnment  of  the  Church 
iteai^«  lite  {wmiiiivL  Qnirch.    Nor  did 


fefteach  to  unready  hoows.   flMai'  fkam  ymu 

^  rtK  publication  of  Browne's  treatise  Sir  Wahw^ 
Kaleigh  told  the  Hfluse  of  Commons  that  there 

result    In  particular. -ne  exeoBatffl  of  cSStS 
T^"^  ^"  1593-  and  of  Jxxim  Penn-  a  littit 
i^BV  •■gelfaer with  taie  ConveaBEaic  .4^-  of  i  r az, 
wWe  ttev  seeaeed  a  tgrnprnrnf  tmmmm  £br  S 

nntioriaj  Ciiircf!,  c^.^^-^j^|-^^r-IZ~  +|| 

the  cause  ot  ^paration  in  such  numbers  and  in 
ggl^^^^jtiatjio  aitHequent  measuns  of 

ijBBd  -iilJ-.*8  jii^jiiuji  upon  this  period  is 
worth  recording:.  "  Many  years  before  the  names 
ofMiiton  and  Taylor,  of  Baxter  and  Locke  were 
rnaOe  Illustrious  by  their  partial  condemnation  of 
intolerance,  there  were  men  among  the  indepen- 
dent congregations  who  grasped  with  vigour  and 
sincenty  the  principle  that  it  is  only  by  abridginc 
the  authority  of  the  State  that  the  liberty  of 
churches  can  be  assured.  That  great  political  idea, 
«anctitymg  freedom  ami  consecrating  it  to  God 


THS  STRUGGLE  FOR  RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY 


71 


teaching  men  to  treasure  the  liberties  of  others  as 
their  own  and  to  defend  them  for  the  love  of 

justice  and  charity  more  than  as  a  claim  of  right, 
has  been  the  soul  of  what  has  been  great  and  good 
in  the  progress  of  the  last  two  hundred  years.  The 
cause  of  religion,  even  under  the  unregenerate 
influence  of  worldly  passion,  had  as  much  to  do  as 
any  clear  notions  of  policy  in  making  this  country 
tl.c  foremost  of  the  free.*** 


The  next  stage  in  the  story  is  occupied  with  the 
stru^^[te  of  the  Separatist  bodies  to  secure  their 
'nght  to  exist  within  the  commonwealth.  The 


riv»by  of  independe^  and  Piesby  terian,  show  that 
there  is  no  virtue  in  mere  forms  of  Church  govern- 
ment to  secure  or  to  establish  religious  liberty.  On 
the  ^ce  of  it,  we  should  expect  that  democratic 
forms  of  Church  government  weuld  natundly 
make  for  the  freedom  of  religious  practice,  espe- 
cnily  when  those  forms  had  had  themselve<^  to 
struggle  for  the  right  to  live.  But  a  democracy, 
mhsthet  m  Qmrch  cm-  Sme,  csm  quite  cMily  pass 
ovor  into  a  tyrmmf.f  MWliiiii  howtwi-,  his 


•  Lord  Acton.    "The  Hiftory  of  Freedom,"  p.  ^i. 

f  There  is  :i  very  relevant  pafaffraph  in  I.ori  Acton's  "  Hi^tot  v  I.ibern  ," 
which  is  worth  q  t'iting  in  this  connection  .  '  Democr.jcv,  n  .  Ic-i^  tn  io 
monarchy  or  jutocr.uy,  ii,tificei  of  i  v  thin?  to  mainf  iin  it?'-l!,  ind  stri\es 
with  an  energy  and  a  plausibility  th  it  kings  and  nobles  cannot  attain  t  •  to 
override  represent  ition,  t  <  innul  all  the  forces  of  resistance  .md  deviat  '>n, 
and  to  secure  by  plebiscite,  referendum,  or  census  free  play  to-  the  wi!  of 
the  majorit) .  Th'!  true  demo  ratic  principle  that  none  shaliuave  pnve' 
Pier  the  people  is  taken  to  mc.ui  that  none  shill  be  able  to  restrain  oi  to 
e»»de  the  power  oi  tlie  people.    The  true  democratic  principle  that  the- 


3- 


74  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

vivid  insight  into  the  conditions  of  liberty,  saw  the 
moral  of  the  proceedings  and  controversies  of  the 
comiMwealth  and  stated  it  in  his  letter  to  Crom- 
well :  «  If  you  leave  the  Churdi  to  the  Church  and 
discreetly  rid  yourself  and  the  magistracy  of  ^hat 
burden,  actually  half  of  the  whole,  and  at  the  .  me 
time  the  most  incompatible  with  the  rest,  not 
allowing  two  powers  of  utterly  diverse  natures,  the 
civil  and  the  ecclesiastical,  to  commit  fornication 
together,  and  by  their  promiscuous  and  delusive 
helps  apparently  to  strengthen,  but  in  reality  to 
weaken  and  finally  subvert  each  other;  if  also  you 
take  away  all  persecuting  power  from  the  Church, 
tor  persecuting  power  will  never  be  absent  so  long 
as  money,  the  poisoner  of  the  Church,  the  strangler 
of  the  truth,  shall  be  extorted  by  force  from  the 
unwilling  as  a  pay  for  preaching  the  Gospel,  then 
you  will  have  -ast  out  of  the  Church  those  money- 
changers that  truckle  not  with  doves,  but  with  the 
Dove  kself,  tliiejioly  Ghost."    The  times,  how- 

fhril'nol't"  wfcfitdocnot  like  i5  taken  ,o  mean  that  it 

.hall  not  be  r^puni  t«  tolerate  what  it  doe.  not  like.  The  true  democra, ie 
pnnc.ple  th«  wen^mw,'.  free  will  .hall  be  a,  unfettered  a,  po«ibleT.  t"kcn 
E'J^dt:!  S  *^"»«"-  P-P''  -hall  be  fett'er:d  in  ;oth'" 
^st,^nS^^"^  'niepwdence,  dre.d  ot  centralisation,  jealousy 

Um^rS-^imT!    t  ?  '''y  °f  the  people. 

?•  !    '  •"P"'"' *i<hout  authority  ,W  but 

!£'"'V"'*'P'"''"^,'  below,  to  be  its  own  rna.ter  and  no,  i 

^»t^.Xlt  T"^  "  "  ■''"P'>^«ibl«^  to  corrupt  or  to 

mirt,  and  to  whom  mu„  be  rendered  the  thing,  that  arc  Cie«ar'i.  jad  rii. 
Ju  thm,,U,«rare  Gody'  This  w.,  written  Ion,  before  thTj^^ftj 


THB  SmVGCLE  FOR  RBUOIOVS  UBBRTY  7S 

ever,  were  not  ripe  for  so  drastic  a  solution.  The 
Presbyterians  and  Indepmdents,  despite  their  own 
experience  of  persecution,  both  alike  joined  in 
persecuting  the  Quakers.  But  the  religious 
troubles  of  the  Commonwealth  taught  some 
wisdom.  In  1653  the  Council  of  State  declared 
that  "  such  as  professed  faith  in  God  by  Jesus 
Christ,  though  differing  in  judgment  from  the 
doctrine,  worship,  or  discipline  publicly  held  forth 
shall  not  be  restrained  from  but  shall  be  {»rotected 
in  the  profession  of  their  &ith  and  exercise  of  their 
religion,  so  as  they  abuse  not  this  liberty  to  the  civil 
injury  of  others  or  to  the  actual  disturbance  of  the 
peace  on  their  part " ;  and  it  was  provided  that 
"  none  be  compelled  to  conform  to  the  public 
religion  by  penalties  or  otherwise."  To  this  con- 
cession there  were  certain  exceptions;  it  did  not 
cover  "  Popery  or  Prelacy  or  such  as  under  a  pro- 
fession of  Chrittianity  hold  forth  and  {xuctiae 
licentiousness."  This  toleration  probably  went  a 
good  deal  farther  than  the  public  opinion  of  the 
time  warranted;  but  it  remains  as  one  of  the  out- 
i^ding  landwMrirs  in  the  progre«  of  religious 

ttl',  .  Ill  I  M 

Hseny. 

4- 

The  Restoration  brought  a  reaction,  broken  only 
by  a  few  flickering  moments  of  toleration,  mainly 
eagtfieered  by  C^oitt  tt.  in  the  intere^  of 
Roman  Catholics,  but  providing  Nonconform'!r?>5 
also  with  a  little  breathing  space.  The  chief  episode 
of  this  pcnod  was  the  Act  of  Uniformity  of  1662, 


THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWBALTH 


followed  by  the  ejection  of  those  ministers  who 
ciecl.ned  to  subscribe  to  the  formula  of  assent  to  the 
t^^\u  ^^'r"^^"  P'-^yer.  It  is  said  that  some 
two  thousand  clergy,  mainly  Independents  and 
Presbyterians,  who  had  been  appointed  to  parochfal 
UMugs  dunng  the  CommonwSth,  went  out  bto 

sil  t"      r-  '^'^  A"  ^^'^h.  «  Dr. 

^elb  e  has  said,  set  up  the  cleavaccs  that  exist  in 
English  socety  to  this  day.  FoX  ne!!t  Tw^ty" 
IrLlT'  ^r^''\\''  iWcgaUty,  Nonconformist 
oTt  f  T'^'P  '"'^'■"^^^d  ^^P^dly  through! 
out. the  land;  and  neither  the  Con^ntkde  Act  of 
1664,  nor  the  l  ive  Mile  Act  of  r66c,  nor  the  T<S 

by  the  short-hved  Declaration  of  indulgences 
provided  any  material  arrest  to  the  growth  of 

ir   \'  Wverfrrei^n 
Of  Charles  II  marked  a  distinct  advance  in  th^ 
achievement  of  liberty.    The  later  years  t 
re.gn  gave  us  the  libeas  Corpus  Act  and  he 
doctrine  of  personal  monarchy  and  the  (K^'ne  right 
of  Kin^s  received  a  severe  shaking  a^the  hafds 
of  Parliament.   Even  though  the  King's  Dedara 
tion  of  Indu  gence  brough?  some  relief  to  Non-" 
conform.r.ts  ,t  was  all  in  the  right  dk*c^„  th« 
Parliament  shou  d  renudiate  if      .u.  "1 
"  oennl  cfaf„f«e  •   ^P"°^^^^     on  the  ground  tl»f 
•uSii  L  f  ecclesiastical  cannot  be 

tuspcnded  but  by  Act  of  Parliament."  This  must 
not  be  taken  to  mean  more  than  that  they  could  no 


THB  STRVGOLE  FOR  REUOIOUS  LIBERTY  77 

be  suspended  by  the  caprice  of  the  monarch;  tor  it 
Joes  contain  an  assertion  of  the  supremac)  of  the 
Tarliament  over  the  Church.  The  repudiation  of 
the  King's  action  reflects  the  tendency  which  was 
presently  to  lead  to  the  Revolution,  when  with  the 
coming  of  William  of  Orange  and  Mary,  personal 
monarchy  disappeared  from  these  islands  and  con- 
stitutional monarchy  took  its  place.  So  long  had 
it  taken  the  doctrines  of  William  of  Ockham  and 
Marsilius  of  Padua  to  be  translated  into  terms  of 
political  fact. 

The  passing  of  power  from  the  Sovereign  to 
Parliament  involved  changes  in  the  conception  of 
the  State  "  hich  were  not  then  fully  realised.  The 
scat  of  afitthority  was  transferred  from  the  King  to 
the  p«>pk;  and  the  gradual  development  of  this 
conception  and  practice  has  been  the  main  and  is 
still  the  uncompleted  task  of  statesmanship.  In 
the  religious  sphere  the  most  significant  sequel  of 
the  Revolution  was  the  Toleration  Act  of  1689, 
a;  inadequate  measure  which,  however,  secured 
liberty  of  worship  to  Nonconformists,  but  only  on 
condition  that  they  subscribed  to  the  Thirty-nine 
Articles.  They  were  still  compelled  to  pay  Tithes 
nnd  Church  Rates;  but  once  more  these  disabilities 
proved  no  iterial  hindrance.  The  main  battle 
ifor  religio....  liberty  was  won,  and  subsequent 
controvarsies  have  been  in  the  main  skirmishes  for 
the  outposts.  One  by  one,  Nonconformist  dis 
abilities  have  disappeared,  and  few  now  remain. 
The  Test  and  Corporation  Acts  were  repealed  in 


7i  THl  CHURCH  IN  TH»  COMIiOifWlALTir 

1826  and  the  Church  Rate  was  abolished  in  1868. 

nrSt^  K  "iu^       Protestant  dissenter  who  has 

wJtJ  KL'^"'"^'??^?^^*^^-  The  place  of  the 
Jew  had  been  one  of  difficulty  and  hardship,  but  he 

received  the  suffrage  in  i8,2^and  the  right  to  St  b 

TheBanonRomaliCathoiS 
WM  removed  in  1 829.  But  the  reign  of  toleration 


But  even  if  the  problem  has  not  been  whoUv 

However,  been  a  purely  domestic  alSir  The 
had  cleared  the  field  for  a  strusele  uongta^Z 

Chm^  h     5  P°»»«»"0».  «»d  the  relations  of 

thurch  and  State  were  mixed  up  with  aue»rio». 

thmch.  The  problem  which  had  been  summarily 

rrance  for  many  generations  and  involved  that 
country  m  many  unhappy  episodes. 
TTie  authority  of  the  Pope  in  France  w» 
by  what  were  called  the'^dlicifSr™ 
--•Mbody  of  unwritten  laws  which  seem  to  have 
gwmii  into  .uthority  in  the  course  of  evented  ]£t 


THB  fTHVOOLI  lOlt  MUOIOVS  UmtTY  7f 

they  are  indicative  of  the  general  tendency  of  the 
French  attitude  to  the  Papacy.  Papal  bulla,  for 
instance,  did  not  run  in  France  without  the  consent 
of  the  King;  decisions  of  the  Roman  Congregation 
had  no  leeal  weight  in  France;  French  subjects 
could  not  De  cited  before  a  Ronum  tribunal;  and 
French  civil  courts  had  power  to  act  in  ecclesiastical 
affairs  where  the  law  or  the  land  was  in  question. 
The  conflict  of  Chm-ch  and  State  in  France  has 
been  between  the  French  assertion  and  expansion 
of  these  "  liberties  "  and  the  ultramontane  claims 
for  the  authority  of  the  Pope.  Bellarmin  and  the 
Roman  ultramontanes,  restmg  upon  the  claim  of 
Papal  infallibilitv,  asserted  what  they  conceived  to 
be  the  political  implications  of  the  doctrine. 
Ecclesiastical  affairs  were  declared  to  have  priority 
over  all  others,  and  of  these  the  Pope  was  the  only 
judge.  He  had  a  right  to  impose  his  WiU  upon 
temporal  sovereigns  and  to  mobilise  Catholic 
powers  in  order  to  depose  recalcitrant  kii^.  It  is 
not  to  be  supposed  that  this  set  the  clergy  on  the 
one  side  of  the  conflict  and  the  laity  on  the  other. 
The  clergy  were  divided;  and  on  the  whole  it 
would  appear  that  the  Gallician  clergy  were  tht 
more  influential.  In  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.  the 
outstanding  figure  among  them  was  Bossuet,  who 
held  the  doctrine  of  the  divine  right  of  Kings, 
though  not  in  the  English  Jacobean  sense. 
Bossuet's  position  may  perhaps  be  described  more 
accurately  as  a  belief  in  the  divine  right  of 
constituted  authority,  whether  monarchical  or 


MldOCOTY  RfSOUniON  TEST  CHART 

(ANSI  and  ISO  TEST  CHART  No.  2) 


So 


THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


republican,  and  what  he  meant  by  this  was  that  the 
right  was  intrinsic  and  not  mediated  through  the 
Pope.  The  State,  however,  hardly  needed  clerical 
reinforcement  of  its  claims;  and  Louis,  in  spite  of 
his  religious  professions  and  observances,  was  not 
the  person  to  permit  any  interference  with  his  pre- 
rogatives. On  the  contrary,  in  1673,  he  determined 
that  all  the  exceptions  to  his  own  rights,  for 
instance,  to  the  appointment  of  bishops  and  other 
ecclesiastics,  and  to  the  regale,  the  custom  by 
which  the  stipends  of  vacant  benefices  reverted  to 
the  King,  should  be  cancelled,  and  a  perfectly 
uniform  practice  established.  A  dispute  concerning 
a  Royal  nomination  which  a  bishop  repudiated,  but 
which  his  metropolitan  confirmed,  led  to  the  inter- 
vention of  the  Pope  on  behalf  of  the  bishop.  This 
papal  interference  was  much  resented  by  French- 
men, and  naturally  it  strengthened  the  hands  of  the 
Kmg.  A  protracted  dispute  followed,  which  led  to 
a  special  assembly  of  the  clergy  in  1 68 1  at  which  a 
compromise  was  effected  by  Bossuet.    The  Pope' 
was  declared  to  have  no  jurisdiction  over  temporal 
affairs  and  his  authority  to  be  inferior  to  that  of 
a  General  Council.   The  sanctity  of  the  Gallician 
liberties  was  reaffirmed,  and  the  right  of  judging 
m  doctrinal  matters  was  asserted  to  belong  to  the 
Pope  and  the  bishops  jointly.    The  concession 
which  was  made  to  the  Pope  was  the  admission 
that  the  chief  share  in  judgments  upon  doctrine 
belonged  to  him,  and  that  the  Papacy,  while  it  couW 
err  on  particular  occasions,  could  not  be  per- 


THE  STRUGGLE  FOR  RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY  8i 


manently  wrong.  This  was,  however,  not  enough 
for  the  Pope,  and  nine  years  of  unhappy  con- 
troversy followed.  The  end  of  this  episode  came 
along  a  channel  not  immediately  connected  with 
the  points  at  issue.  As  Louis  XIV.  grew  older,  he 
became  more  superstitious;  and  desiring  to  set 
himself  right  with  the  Church  he  determined  iipon 
the  extirpation  of  Jansenism.  In  1713  the  oull 
Unigenitus  had  a>ndemned  Jansenism  root  and 
branch;  seventeen  years  later  it  was  made  the  law 
of  the  land,  and  all  the  clergy  were  ordered  to 
accept  it  on  pain  of  deprivation.  It  was  a  triumph 
peculiarly  tor  the  Jesuists,  though  Jansenism 
survived  in  more  or  less  furtive  ways  for  a  con- 
siderable period.  Meantime  the  Church  had  scored 
a  point  in  securing  the  exercise  of  the  civil  arm  for 
the  stamping  out  of  heresy. 

The  struggle  in  this  particular  case  was  to  secure 
the  authority  of  the  State  from  any  encroachments 
on  the  part  of  the  Church.  The  claims  of  the 
Papacy  made  it  necessary  for  the  civil  power 
to  assert  itself  and  to  set  limits  to  the  jurisdiction 
and  power  of  the  Church  within  the  Common- 
wealth. It  was  really  a  defence  of  the  State  against 
the  Church;  and  though  the  Assembly  of  1661  had 
defined  the  limits  ot  the  Papal  autnority  with  a 
good  deal  of  severity,  the  subsequent  proceedings 
against  Jansenism,  carrying  with  them  the  employ- 
ment of  the  civil  magistrate  in  the  interests  of  the 
Church,  constituted  a  very  substantial  m. ligation 
of  the  conditions.  But  the  Church  was  yet  to  suffer 


I  nr.  UHUKCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

for  its  unfortunate  traditional  readiness  to  accept 
tne  help  of  the  civil  arm  to  enforce  conformity. 

It  18  a  cunous  circumstance  that  the  Church  has 
genially  on  the  morrow  of  a  triumph  declined  into 
indifference  and  arrogance.  Secure  in  its  position. 
It  becomes  somnolent.    This  happened  ^^hen  the 

l^T^i^^'T^J'^'^^^y  in  Scotland; 

and  the  French  Church  of  the  eighteenth  centur^ 
became  similarly  torpid.  Its  oosftion  was  secure; 
t  was  the  State  Church;  it  enjoyed  a  measure  of 
self-government.  A  National  Assembly  met  every 
five  years,  though  it  could  publish  none  of  its 

in.n°"f  T'^u'^'u  ^^"g'^  knowledge  and 
approval.  But  by  the  end  of  the  eighteenth intu^ 
new  forces  were  astir  in  the  air  ofFrance.  There 
was  a  pohtical  ferment,  set  afoot  by  the  writings 
of  Rousseau  and  this  carried  in  it  dims  on  behalf 

standiL  nf  K  ru J^'^  the 
siding  of  the  Church  very  materially.  The  back- 

t^t.^^  t  beginning.  Hitherto, 

the  State  was  m  a  position  of  self-defence  agains 

^T^T^'^'^'^^Y'^-  NowthcStat^™ 
earning  the  war  into  the  other  camp  and  the 

F^t°dnh°/  5ir^^^^  assail  d 

confiscation  of  Church  lands,  and  the  suppression 
bLn  jtSr  '^''Sy  had  hitherto 

I'^^^o  f  « .°V^'  '""^"^i  '^'y^''^  sub- 
jected to  a  "civil  constitution"  which  virtuallv 

reduced  them  to  a  civil  service.  The  promoS 
these  change,  maintained  that  they  id  Tot  to!,^ 


THl  STMJOOLB  FOR  RXUOIOVS  UBEKTY  8j 


W(M«hip  and  doctrine,  that  they  only  affected  disci- 
pline and  order;  in  point  of  fact  they  completely 
altered  the  status  of  the  Church.  All  ecclesiastical 
offices  were  made  elective;  and  French  citizens 
were  forbidden  to  recognise  the  authority  of  any 
bishop  whose  diocese  lay  without  the  realm,  though 
it  was  later  conceded  to  a  newly-appointed  bishop 
that  he  might  write  a  letter  to  Rome  declaring  unity 
of  faith  and  communion  with  tltt  Head  of  the 
Church. 

6. 

These  episodes  are  characteristic  of  the  entire 
course  of  the  struggle  between  Church  and  State, 
where  the  claims  of  the  one  are  supposed  to  come 
in  conflict  with  those  of  the  other.  There  is 
a  curious  family  likeness  between  these  struggles 
in  whatever  land  the  struggle  is  pitched.  When 
the  £li3nbethan  Act  of  Sumemacy  was  passed, 
certain  bishops  and  clergy  dedined  to  take  the  oath 
and  were  in  consequence  removed  from  their 
offices.  In  the  same  way,  when  the  French 
Assembly  in  1791  decided  to  demand  from  all 
beneficed  ecclesiastics  that  they  should  swear  in  all 
events  to  maintain  the  constitution  decreed  by  the 
Assembly  and  accepted  by  the  King,  the  clerical 
members  declined  to  take  the  oath;  and  eventually 
twenty-eight  prelates  and  a  large  number  of  parish 
priests  were  deprived  of  their  benefices  kt  their 
refusal.  And  not  only  in  such  incidents  as  this 
but  in  all  the  main  lines  of  the  struggle  there  is  a 
seemingly  perpetual  identity.    In  dermar.y,  the 

V2 


THE  CHVRCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


greatly  extended  claims  of  the  State  after  1 871  led 
Bismarck  into  the  ill-starred  Kulturkampf.   It  is 
not  necessary  to  follow  the  course  of  that  struggle. 
As  usual  the  assaulted  party  carried  the  honours. 
Bismarck  was  determined  to  destroy  all  Roman 
influence  in  Germany.   The  religious  orders  were 
expelled  in  1872,  the  "Old  Catholics"  were 
constituted  (and  unfortunately  agreed  so  to  be 
regarded)  as  the  Catholic  Church  of  the  country; 
m  1878  the  property  of  the  Catholic  Church  was 
sequestrated.    The  clergy  refused  to  accept  the 
position  imposed  upon  them  by  the  restrictive  Falk 
laws,  and  were  fined  and  imprisoned  in  large 
numbers.    Their  goods  were  distrained,  but  no 
penalty  moved    them.    But  Bismarck,  astute 
statemian  as  he  was,  came  to  recognise  that  he  had 
started  upon  a  longer  road  than  he  had  reckoned 
upon,  and  in  1880  he  began  to  reverse  his  policy. 
The  property  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  was 
returned  to  It;  and  the  Pope  secured  the  control  of 
ecclesiastical  discipline,  and  of  ecdedastical  educa- 
tion, his  control  over  his  clergy,  the  restoration  of 
public  worship  which  had  been  suspended  for  some 
yws,  and  some  conditional  understanding  that  the 
religious  orders  might  return.'  The  spoils  of  the 
Kulturkampf  were  considerably  less  than  the 
losses;  and  probably  the  position  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  in  Germany  was  ultimately  very 
"^s^ronger  than  it  was  before  the  struggle. 

What  we  have  in  this  story,  u  in  the  French 
episodes,  is  the  continued  struggles  of  the  corpon* 


THE  STRUGGLE  FOR  REUGIOUS  LIBERTY  1] 

tions.  It  is  a  reduced  version  of  the  great  conflicts 
of  the  Middle  Ages — the  old  fight  fought  on  a 
national  scale.  And  which  side  so-ever  triumphs, 
the  struggle  is  always  disastrous  to  religion.  For 
the  Chwch,  whpther  on  the  defenuve  or  die  00^- 
sive,  when  it  meets  the  State,  uses  weapons  proper 
only  to  the  State  and  alien  to  its  own  mission 
and  genius;  and  the  consequences  are  invariably 
calamitous  to  both.  One  corporation  may  gain  an 
advantage  as  a  corporation  over  the  other,  but  in 
the  last  analysis  the  advantage  is  a  catastrophe  to 
the  real  cause  which  the  victor  exists  to  serve. 

7. 

The  story  of  the  conflicts  of  Church  and  State, 
and  of  the  struggle  for  religious  liberty  is  not 
edifying;  and  in  many  of  its  passages  it  is  credit- 
able to  neither.  It  is  illumined  here  and  there 
hy  the  great  sacrifices  and  the  personal  courage  of 
individuals;  and  these  are  almost  invariably  those 
who  have,  like  the  English  Separatists,  struggled 
a^inst  the  evils  of  a  religious  monopoly— or,  like 
the  Covenanters,  against  a  dvil  attempt  to  diange 
by  force  the  character  of  a  popular  Church;  or 
like  the  Catholic  clergy  in  England,  France,  and 
Germany,  who  at  various  times  resisted  the 
encroachments  of  the  State  upon  their  allegiance  to 
the  Head  of  their  Communion;  or  like  the  various 
companies  in  the  Church  of  Scotland  down  to  the 
Disruption  of  1843,  who  chose  to  suffer  the  loss 
of  their  livings  rather  than  surrender  the  freedom 
of  the  Churdi  in  things  spiritml  to  the  will  of 


"  THl  CHURCH  IN  THB  COMMONWEALTH 


the  State.    The  heroic  figures  of  the  struggle— 
in  whatever  Church  or  land— are  those  who  uphold 
rehgious  liberty.    The  struggle  has  not,  more- 
over, ^onc  with  equal  momentum  in  all  lands,  and 
there  is  in  Eurcme  to-day  a  great  variety  of 
practice.    In  England,  there  it  a  State  Church, 
with    tolerated  »  religious  communions  outside 
It.    The  same  conditions  exist  in  Austria,  where 
the  Roman  Church  is  established,  but  with  the 
exception  that  the  clergy  of  aU  legaUy  recognised 
religious  bodies  are  paid  by  the  State. 
have  virtually  the  same  status  as  civil  servants, 
and  for  their  support  a  religious  tax  is  levied, 
exemption  from  which  is,  however,  granted  to 
pwsons  who  dedare  themselves  to  be  of  no 
religion.    This  is  much  the  situation  in  modem 
Germany,  but  exemption  from  the  religious  tax 
mvolves  an  exceedingly  cumbersome  process.  In 
Jrancc,  the  connection  of  State  and  Church  has 
been  completely  severed  by  the  legislation  of 
1904  and  1905.    It  has  been  said  that  the  plight 
into  which  the  Law  of  Associations  and  its  sequel, 
the  Law  of  Separation,  plunged  the  Catholic 
Church  in  France  was  the  recoil  on  its  own  head 
ot   Its  persecutions  of  the   seventeenth  and 
eighteenth  centuries.    But  however  this  may  be. 
It  is  hardly  to  be  doubted  that  the  main  motive 

ru    u  ''^^  power  of 

the  Church  in  order  to  assert  and  exercise  an 
extreme  doctrine  of  State  authority.    M.  Combes 
the  state»nan  most  responsible  for  this  legislation,' 


THB  mUKKUJI  RMl  MBUOIOUS  LIBERTY 


87 


Stated  his  view  that  "  there  are,  th»e  can  be,  no 
rights  except  the  right  of  the  State,  and  there  is, 
and  there  can  be,  no  other  authority  than  the 
authority  of  the  State  "*;  and  in  accordance  with 
this  doctrine  the  right  of  existence  was  denied  to 
any  corporation  save  only  as  it  received  reayii- 
tion  from  the  State.  Before  the  Associations  Law 
was  pa  -^  there  were  910  recognised  religious 
bodi  33  not  recognised.    Of  these  latter. 

448  V-  cr  recognition,  and  it  was  denied  to 
then  .  /one  seemed  to  expect,  for  it  was 

well  knov.xi  that  the  law  was  directed  against  the 
religious  orders.  By  the  Separation  Act,  the 
Communes  ceased  to  pay  the  salaries  of  the 
clergy.  Catholics,  like  other  religious  bodies, 
were,  however,  allowed  to  form  associations  cul- 
tuelleSy  associations  for  public  worship,  but 
there  was  no  guarantee  that  these  associations 
either  o>uld  {reserve  the  Episcopal  c^ovemment 
alone  recognised  by  CathoFics  or  could  retain  the 
necessary  property  of  the  Church  with  any 
security.  It  was  an  inexcusably  harsh  piece  of 
legislation  and  is  not  improperly  regarded  as  a 
persecution  of  the  Church  by  men  who  wanted, 
as  they  said,  to  "de-christianise"  France.  But 
proceedings  of  this  kind  recoil  upon  the  heads  of 
those  responsible  for  them;  and  so  far  from 
movi^  in  Uie  direction  of  a  secularised  Frmott 
subsequent  events  have  stimulated  a  deep  and 
widespread  revi\  J  of  French  Catholicism.  The 

*  Quoted  ia  J.  N.  FiggU.  "Churche*  in  the  Modern  Statc^"  p.  56. 


M  THB  CHURCH  W  THE  COMMOWWlALTH 

events  of  the  war  may,  moreover,  go  far  to  rc 
establish  the  Church  in  the  affecSons  of  the 
i'rcnch  people;  and  if  it  be  wise  enough  to  be 
satisfied  with  securing  a  real  liberty,  without  pro- 
ceeding according  to  its  unfortunate  custom,  to 
utilise  the  arm  of  the  State  for  the  promotion  of 
Its  own  purposes,  there  seems  no  reason  why  it 
should  not  become,  under  the  influence  of  modern 
liberal  ideas,  a  great  regenerative  force.    To  seek 
a  monopoly  will  be  deadly  to  it.  Roman  Catholi- 
cism IS  at  Its  best  and  commends  itself  most 
successfully  to  reasonable  men  where  it  is  set  over 
against  other  popular  religious  communions.  It 
presents  a  very  different  spectacle  in  England  and 
America  from  that  which  it  presents  in  Spain;  but 

r„^l  '1  P^""*^«  'he  Roman 

Cuna  of  the  truth  -f  this  fact.  The  example  of 
Belgium  IS,  howr  -r,  to  hand  for  demonstration. 
In  that  now  unhappy  little  country,  «  the  fieedom 
ot  religions,  and  their  public  exercise,  as  well  as 
the  right  of  expression  on  all  subjects,  are  guaran- 

J^LiTa-  u  ^*<«P'»°«  of  misdemeanours 
committed  in  the  exercise  of  the  right.**  There 
IS,  perhaps,  no  European  country  in  which  the 

noimced;  yet  it  owes  none  of  it  to  the  possession 
tj^l  T^     -''"'^^  been  the 

of  ?hf  '•^'•f  ^^S^^"'"  devotion 
of  the  clergy  Kas  been  equalled  by  their  strong 

reattionary  tendencies;  and  pre-war  Belgium  ™ 

distinguish^  neither  by  a  high  ethical  t?ne  noTa 


eaRBSBSBSSSSSBBSBaHBnSBBBBBSSBBSSSaSS 

rm  wnoooiM  ton,  mlrhoos  uurty 


genuine  national  culture.  It  may  be  that  tne  fires 
of  war  will  {wesent  the  wcnrld  with  the  spectacle 
of  a  new  Bdgian  nattcm  ia  the  days  to  come. 

8. 

Religious  liberty,  providing  as  it  does  the 
opportunity  for  the  expression  of  all  the  ceaseless 
variations  in  which  a  living  reli^on  is  bound  to 
express  itself,  is  a  necessary  condition  of  health  in 
Church  and  nation.  Where  the  Church,  whether 
with  or  without  the  will  of  the  State,  secures  a 
monopoly  in  any  territory  so  that  it  is  impossible 
for  independent  religious  bodies  to  establish 
themselves  successfully,  it  has  always  degenerated. 
Religious  uniformity,  however  achieved,  is  a 
siffn  of  death.  And  the  ideal  condition  is  that  in 
which  religious  communities  have  a  free  and  un- 
fettered existence  so  lonf  as  their  practices  are  not 
notoriously  and  palpably  offensive  to  the  public 
conscience  and  injurious  to  the  public  good.  Alone 
of  modem  States,  the  United  States  of  America 
presents  these  conditions.  "  The  Federal  Constitu- 
tion contains  the  following  provisions:  — 

"Art.  VI.    No  religious  test  shall  ever  be 

required  as  a  qualification  to  any  office  or  public 

trust  under  the  United  States. 

"Amendment  i.    Congress  shall  make  no 

law  resi)ectine  an  establishment  of  religion  or 

prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof." 

«  No  attempt,"  says  Lord  Bryce,  «  has  ever  been 
made  to  alter  or  infringe  upon  these  provi- 
sions,   .    .  . 


THl  CHOICH  IN  THl  COMMOII WEALTH 


«*  Every  State  constitudon  contitiit  provisioiit 

generally  similar  to  the  above.  Most  declare  that 
every  man  may  worship  God  according  to  his  own 
conscience;  or  that  the  free  enjoyment  of  all 
rehffious  sentiments  and  forms  of  worship  shall 
be  held  sacred;  most  also  provide  that  no  man 
shall  be  compelled  to  support  or  to  attend  any 
Church,  some  forbid  the  creation  of  an  established 
Church,  and  many  the  showing  of  a  preference  to 
any  particular  sect;  while  many  provide  that  no 
money  shall  ever  be  drawn  from  the  State  treasury 
or  from  the  funds  of  any  municipal  body  to  be 
applied  for  the  benefit  of  any  church  or  sectarian 
mstitution  or  denominational  school.**  • 
„,®f:^^"^  '""ch  history.  Roger 

WiJJiams,  who  seen.s  to  have  been  the  first  affec- 
tive apostle  of  the  principle  of  the  complete 
detachment  of  Christian  communities  from  the 
«cuiar  power,  the  Puritan  theocracies  in  New 
England,  the  Connecticut  Law  of  1818,  which  put 
all  religions  on  an  equal  footing— this  and  ver>r 
much  would  have  to  be  entered  in  any 

record  of  the  sequence  of  events  which  led  to 
the  present  position.  It  is  not,  however,  to  be 
supposed  that  the  religious  freedom  of  the  Ameri- 
«n  Commonwealth  implies  an  actual  neutrality. 
On  the  contrary,  the  general  attitude  of  the  State 
to  religion  is  one  of  friendliness  and  encourage- 
ment; and  nothing  could  be  ferther  from  the  truth 
than  the  suggestion  that  because  there  is  no  formal 

•Bijrce.   "The"  •        Commonwealth,"  II,  p.  764. 


TMB  mVOOLB  POR  KBLiniOVS  LIBIKTY 


91 


national  recognition  of  religion,  the  nation  is  a 
godless  nation.  This  is,  perhaps,  more  untrue  of 
the  American  nation  than  it  is  of  the  great  majority 
cf  nations  which  make  a  public  recognition  of 
religion.  In  point  of  fact,  the  public  recognition 
of  religion  in  the  form  of  a  State  Church  or  of  the 
Sttte  maiateniiioe  of  dergj  nmkes  ou  *'he  whole 
for  the  depression  of  religious  life. 


CHAPTER  VI:  THE  STATE 
CHURCH 

THE  coming  of  toleration  in  England 
finally  dissolved  the  shadowy  tradition  of 
a  national  Church.  It  became  the  State 
Church — that  is,  the  particular  religious  com- 
munion which  is  recognised  by  the  State  as  the 
official  organ  of  public  religion.  Alongside  of  it, 
within  the  commonwealth,  is  a  number  of  religious 
bodies  to  which  the  State  has  conceded  their  ri^ht 
to  exist  as  independent  communities  and  to  give 
free  public  expression  to  their  peculiar  witness  and 
ideals  of  worship.  The  situation  is  satisfactory  to 
neithor. 

I. 

The  State  Church  is  placed  in  a  position  which 
compromises  its  liberty  and  forbids  the  free 
development  of  its  genius  as  a  Christian  society. 
In  return  for  State  recognition  it  has  to  submit  to 
a  measure  of  State  control;  and  situations  have 
arisen  in  which  the  decisions  of  the  State  are  in 
conflict  with  the  Church's  principles.  A  recent 
case  in  point  is  the  position  which  has  arisen  in 
England  consequent  upon  the  legalisation  of 
marriage  with  a  deceased  wife's  sister.  Now,  the 
Church  is  within  its  rights  in  requiring  certain 
conditions  of  communion,  and  it  may  continue  to 
include  among  these  conditions  an  archaism  such 
as  ^M^idding  marriage  with  a  deceased  wife's 
sister.  But  if  it  be  a  State  Church  it  can  onlf 
continue  to  demand  this  condition,  when  the 
State  has  legalised  such  marriages,  at  the  cost  of 


THE  STATE  CHURCH 


repudiating  that  State  control  which  is  the  price  of 
State  recognition.  Either  the  State  Church  must 
fulfil  its  contract  or  dissolve  its  connection  with  the 
State.*  It  cannot  have  it  both  ways.  Whether  the 
advantages  of  State-recognition  are  worth  this 
saaifice  of  liberty  it  is  for  the  Church  itself  to 
determine. 

2. 

But  the  trouble  cuts  even  deeper  than  this.  It 
is  a  comparatively  small  thing,  after  all,  whether  a 
particular  piece  of  State  enactment  is  in  conflict 
with  an  ancient  canon  of  the  Church;  but  it  is  a 
matter  of  the  greatest  consequence  whether  the 
Church's  obligation  to  the  State  does  not  per- 
manently depress  its  perception  of  the  moral 
requirements  entailed  by  a  Christian  profession. 
When  Constantine  added  the  Cross  to  his  stock  of 
military  emblems  he  was  symbolising  in  an  extreme 
form  the  real  implications  of  a  union  of  Church 


*  The  Bishop  of  Manche»ter  recognises  that  the  price  of  freedom  is 
Disestablishment :  "  By  Church  reform  he  meant  what  was  sometimes 
etUrf  democratising  the  Church.  At  present  their  powers  of  self-reform 
were  esceedin^jr  limited.  For  Prayer  Book  revision,  for  parish  councils 
with  statutory  authority,  for  wholesale  readjuitmcnti  of  incomes,  for  new 
ccclniaatical  courts,  for  reform  of  patronage,  for  prosecution  of  heresy,  for 
power*  of  enomniHiiieatioa,  etpecially  since  many  Churchmen  refused  to 
obey  existiflg  conrtt»  recount  mutt  be  had  to  Parliament.  They  also  knew 
perfectly  wdl  that  th«r  had  ao  intentiM  of  tr)'ing  to  pass  a  number  of 
ecdetiattical  by-lawt  diroufh  PafUaamt,  and  that  they  could  not  if  thnr 
would.  They  ought  to  make  up  their  minds  whether  thejr  would  approadl 
Parliament  for  aelf-govemment,  and  whether  thejr  dctired  telf-|OTemineat 
so  eagerly  that  they  were  prepared  to  accept  it  in  the  form  of  DitcttaUiah- 
ment  and  Disendowment.  For  that  was  the  coat  which,  in  hi<  opinion, 
they  would  certainly  be  called  upon  to  pay."  -eSfiwrkwlrrCsiefrfiin, October 
ao^  1916. 


94  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

and  State;  and  there  is  no  case  on  record  of  a  State 
Church  which  has  refused  to  follow  the  drum. 
Wherever  there  is  a  State  Church,  the  State  am 
count  on  a  blessing  of  its  arms  in  any  li  ilitary 
adventure.  In  the  last  resort,  the  ethic  of  a  State 
Church  will  be  the  ethic  of  the  State. 

Now,  the  ethic  of  the  State,  in  a  democratic 
community,  can  nevo'  rise  above  the  moral  average 
of  the  community.  The  morality  of  the  State  at 
the  best  reflects  the  normal  moral  level  of  the 
people  as  a  whole.  It  is  indeed  questionable 
whether  it  always  reaches  even  that  moderate 
height;  and,  however  plainly  in  ordinary  times  the 
Church  may  proclaim  the  Christian  moral  ideal, 
its  ethical  counsel  in  a  time  of  crisis  will  always 
exjMress  the  immediate  requirements  of  the  State. 
Naturally,  it  will  agree  (as  it  always  does)  on  these 
occasions  that  the  recognition  of  the  Church  by  the 
State  invests  the  State  with  sonie  kind  of  religious 
character;  and  the  acts  of  the  State  are  accepted  as 
regulative  of  the  moral  counsels  of  the  Church. 
This  was  what  Coleridge  saw  when  he  spoke  of 
the  function  of  a  "  national "  Church  as  that  of 
diffusing  "legjality"  through  the  people.  It  is 
not  without  significance  diat  Bishop  Creighton, 
when  he  distinguishes  between  Church  and  State, 
should  speak  of  the  latter  as  the  nation's  organ  for 
the  arrangement  of  common  life,  and  the  former 
its  or^  for  maintaining  the  principles  on  which 
riiat  life  is  based.*   If  fetish  civili»tion  is  a  real 

*  "Oaui  Hvm  Vtiftn,"  Striw      f,jt',  — — — - 


THE  STATE  CHURCH 


embodiment  of  Christianity,  no  quarrel  with 
Bishop  Creighton's  statement  is  possible.  It  is,  of 
course,  to  beg  the  question  to  establish  the 
Christian  character  of  a  Church  or  nation  on  its 
relation  to  the  creeds  of  Christendom.  "  By  their 
fruits  shall  ye  know  them  " — and  there  is  no 
modem  State  or  nation  which  would  be  recognised 
as  Christian  by  its  ethical  practice.  In  this  im- 
perfect world,  ethic  will  always  lag  behind  creed; 
but  the  claim  to  be  Christian  does  at  least  imply 
an  e^rt  to  co-ordinate  conduct  to  creed.  But 
modon  States  do  not  ground — and,  indeed,  do 
not  profess  to  ground — their  conduct  on  Christian 
principles,  and  a  study  of  the  proceedings  of  any 
State  in  Christendom  would  speedily  disabuse  any 
fond  belief  in  their  acknowledgment  of  a  Christian 
obligation.  Lowell  speaks  contemptuously  of 
"  the  patched-up  broils  of  congress,  venal,  full  of 
meat  and  wine,''  and  of  "  laws  of  cotton  texture 
wove  by  vulgar  men  for  vulvar  ends  and  parlia- 
ments still  generally  behave  m  much  the  same  way 
and  achieve  much  the  same  results.  Whatever  the 
voice  of  the  State  may  be,  its  speech  is  not  re- 
cognisably  Christian.  It  was  not  mere  irony  that 
induced  Carlyle  to  take  Emerson  to  the  British 
House  of  Commons  to  convince  him  of  the 
existence  of  the  devil;  and  any  other  legislature 
would  have  served  as  well.  That  a  Church  which 
is  to  any  extent  bound  to  the  State  as  we  know  it 
should  escape  a  blunting  of  its  faculty  of  moral 
insight  is  inconceivable;  and  in  the  long  run  it  has 


9<  THB  CHURCH  IN  THl  COMMOWWIALTH  

to  equate  its  own  moral  teaching  to  the  require- 
ments of  the  State. 

This  is  the  reason  why  revivals  of  religion  in  a 
State  Church  have  almost  always  led  to  separation 
and  schism.  Spirituality  bears  a  close  relation  to 
moral  sensitiveness  and  vitality;  and  a  Hying 
Christian  ethic  reveals  itself  as  a  creative  thing, 
ever  reaching  out  to  "the  things  which  are 
before,"  and  in  all  genuine  spiritual  revivals  there 
is  a  strong  ethical  emphasis.  This  accounts  for  the 
ahnost  consistently^  Puritan  character  of  revivals  of 
this  kind.  Donatism  and  Montanism,  and  to  some 
extent  the  monastic  movement,  the  Franciscan 
movement,  and  English  Separatism  were  all  in 
their  measure  Puritanical;  and  one  has  only  to 
read  Wesley's  sermons  in  order  to  realise  how  fully 
his  Gospel  was  charged  with  ethic  It  may  be  that 
the  Puritanism  of  such  movements  as  these  had  a 
legal  basis  and  was  too  much  concerned  with 
externals;  but  it  was  nevertheless  a  very  real 
witness  to  the  intimacy  of  the  spiritual  and  moral 
in  the  life  of  men.  But,  speaking  generally,  State 
Churches  have  found  no  room  for  these  outbursts 
of  spirituality,  and  they  have  been  compelled  to 
express  themselves  **  without  the  gate  and  it  is 
further  significant,  as  to  the  Christian  status  of  the 
State  Church,  that  these  extruded  movements  have 
all  stood  for  a  conscious  endeavour  to  return  to 
primitive  Christian  standards  and  ways  of  life. 

3- 

If  we  carry  the  analysis  a  stage  further  we  shall 


THB  STATE  CHURCH 


97 


find  that  the  limitations  of  ethical  insight  and 
power  in  a  State  Church  arise  from  ihe  necessity 
(entailed  by  its  status)  of  harmonising  incompati- 
bilities. It  has  been  said  with  truth  that  the 
progress  of  civilisation  is  registered  by  the  measure 
in  which  force  dirappears  nrom  amone  tlw  »iic- 
tions  of  common  life.  While  it  may  oe  granted 
that  in  a  modern  democracy,  government  by 
consent  is  gradually  supplanting  government  by 
force,  force  still  remains  the  last  resource  of  the 
State.  In  external  afiairs,  the  reign  of  force  is  not 
yet  modified  to  any  material  extent;  it  is  still  the 
ultimate  logic  of  diplomacy.  The  normal  relations 
of  ordinary  folk  within  the  commonwealth  are 
govmied,  it  is  true,  not  by  physical  force  but  by 
irorce  in  other  forms — public  opinion,  convention, 
and  the  like.  But  the  only  form  of  social  sanction 
which  the  Church,  if  it  be  true  to  itself,  can  re- 
cognise and  teach  is  love.  The  State  opposes  force 
to  crime;  it  is  the  business  of  the  Church  to  teach 
men  to  overcome  social  evil  with  good.  The  one 
works  by  coercion;  the  other  works  by  conversion. 
It  is  impossible  to  bless  or  to  sanction  coercion  and 
at  the  same  time  preach  love.  If  the  Church 
chooses  to  speak  half  in  the  speech  of  Ashdod  die 
must  not  complain  if  men  fail  to  recognise  her  as 
the  true  Israel.  Here,  again,  it  is  impossible  to 
have  it  both  ways.  Coercion  is  the  denial  of  con- 
version; and  no  complacent  references  to  die  hi^y 
English  genius  for  compromise  are  going  to  recon- 
cile the  contradiction. 


9t  THE  CHVRCH  IN  THB  COMMONWEALTH 

The  case  of  the  Christian  ethic  against  the 
practice  of  the  State  is  peculiar^  strong  in  relation 
to  external  affairs.    That  the  State  has  been 
influenced  in  Christian  ways,  and  that  much 
modern  legislation  reflects  an  increasing  apprecia- 
tion of  the  worth  of  personality  (which  is  the 
pniauy  Christian  contnbution  to  the  science  and 
practice  of  politics),  may  be  conceded.     But  in 
external  zfhirs  this  influence  is  far  less  perceptible. 
It  has  expressed  itself  chiefly  in  international  a^ee- 
ments  to  prevent  war  or  to  mitigate  its  sevoitics 
(though  recent  events  have  shown  that  this  han 
lagged  far  behind  the  modern  elaboration  of 
instruments  v  hich  have  multiplied  the  horrors  of 
war  a  hundredfold),  and  in  occasfonal  altruistic 
enterfHises  in  relirf  of  oppressed  peoples.   But  all 
these  taken  together  make  a  very  inconsiderable 
off^set  to  the  persistent  and  assertive  self-regard  of 
States.    The  State  is  in  practice  self -regarding;  it 
is  the  doctrine  in  some  countries  that  it  shoiddand 
must  be  so.  The  Christian  ethic  is  the  negation  of 
self-regard  and  the  affirmation  of  the  sovereignty 
of  love  and  service.     The  normal  condition  of 
international  afl&irs  is  competition,  and  States  have 
yet  hardly  learnt  to  co-operate  in  anything  but  in 
war.  The  Gospel  of  the  Church  is  a  Gospel  of  co- 
operation, of  mutual  service,  of  the  overcoming  of 
mutual  alienation;  but  the  Church  actually  preaches 
a  Gospel  in  which  these  things  are  overshadowed 
by  the  exigencies  of  a  State  which  is  in  practice  the 
<M^anisation  of  national  self-interest. 


THE  STATE  CHURCH 


99 


This  contradiction  is  sometimes  reconciled  by 
asserting  that  the  Christian  ethic  is  an  affiur  for 
individuals  but  not  for  the  State — ^in  which  case  the 

Christian  echic  has  poor  prospects  in  some  modern 
States.  For  many  voices  bid  us  believe  that  the 
conduct  of  the  individual  must  be  wholly  governed 
by  the  requirements  of  the  State.  The  English 
Military  Service  Acts  have  brought  theologians 
and  preachers  into  the  field  to  uphold  the  doctrine 
that  the  demand  of  the  State  is  identical  with  the 
Christian  obligation.  But  those  who  tell  us  that 
the  Christian  ethic  is  not  binding  on  States  hardly 
realise  the  impasse  of  thought  into  which  they  lead 
themselves.  To  say  that  what  is  right  for  the 
State  may  be  wrong  for  the  individual  is  to  predi- 
cate an  impossible  monl  dualism.  It  presupposes 
two  ultimate  moral  standards  opposed  to  each 
other — which  is  to  conceive  a  God  divided  against 
Himself,  who  would  be  no  God  at  all.  There  is 
only  one  mcH^al  order  in  a  m<md  univme;  and  both 
individuals  and  States  must  stand  or  fall  by  it.  Our 
moral  criticism  of  the  State  and  of  individuals 
must  rest  on  identical  ethical  grounds.  Historic- 
ally, the  State  has  represented  the  organised  native 
selfishness  of  human  nature;  and  it  is  the  business 
of  the  Church  to  convert  it.  The  alliance  of  the 
Church  with  the  State  has  failed  to  effect  that  con- 
version; and  the  failure  is  due  to  the  compromise 
of  the  monl  auth<Mity  of  the  Chunrh  by  its 
recognition  of  State  control.  Probably  the  Church 
has  mfluenced  the  Stiite  less  than  ^  State  has 


o2 


toe 


THS  CHUKCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


influenced  the  Church;  and  the  prevailing  religion 
of  State  Churches  is  a  polite  paganism  touched  Mre 
and  there  by  a  Christian  grace.* 


The  present  position  is  no  more  satisfactory 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  tolerated  or  "free" 
Churches.  For  one  thing,  their  legal  position  has 
been  raised  in  an  acute  form  for  the  present  genera- 
tion by  the  judgment  oi  the  House  oi  Lords  in 
the  Scottish  Churches'  case.  It  is  unnecessary  to 
recall  the  facts  of  the  case  beyond  saying  that  it 
arose  out  of  the  question  whether  a  Church  had  by 
a  majority  decision  the  right  to  modify  its  original 
stanciards.  In  this  case  the  Free  Church  by  its 
union  with  the  United  Presbyterians  had,  so  the 
minority  claimed,  departed  from  its  original  basis. 
This  view  the  House  of  Lords  sustained,  with  the 
result  that  the  entire  property  of  the  Free  Church 
was  legally  handed  over  to  a  small  and  insignificant 
remnant  of  dissidents.  The  result  of  the  judg- 
ment in  this  case  was,  to  quote  Dr.  Figgis's 
summary,  on  the  one  hand  to  "  deny  to  a  Free 
Church  the  power  of  defining  and  developing  its 
own  doctrines,"  and,  on  the  other  hand,  while  dis- 
claiming interference  in  theological  matters,  the 
juc^ment  docs  interfere  in  Acm  '*  under  the  plea 
(rf  conridering  the  question  whether  or  not  the 

*  Of  conn^  thm  are  jieaty  of  noble  personal  excepttMii,  lai  aa 
•eotriead  greop  ^iridda  a  tett  Ouirch  of  which  thU  U  ant  trat. 


THl  STATE  CHURCH 


101 


trust  had  been  viokted.»»*  This  virtually  ties  a 
Free  Chiirch  up  almost  as  effectually  as  the  State 
Church;  and  it  is  possible  for  a  small  dissentient 
minority  to  hold  up,  by  recourse  to  litigation,  the 
proceedings  of  the  majority  in  any  Church  if  it 
can  be  legally  demonstrated  that  such  proceedings 
entail  any  kind  or  extent  of  departure  from  its 
trust  deeds.  Its  right  to  develop  its  own  inherent 
life  is  subject  to  the  law  of  the  State,  which  ouries 
with  it  that  its  very  right  to  exist  is  a  concession  oi 
the  State.  This  is  a  position  not  statedly  defined 
in  English  law  or  observed  in  practice;  but  it  is  un- 
doubtedly implied  in  the  Lords'  judgment  in  the 
Scottish  Churches'  case.  The  conception  of  the 
Church  as  a  body  possessing  an  inherent  life  and 
mind  of  its  own,  capable  of  growth  and  change,  is 
not  recognised  in  English  law;  the  law  regards  it 
as  a  corporation  based  upon  certain  articles  of 
association,  from  the  letter  of  which  it  may  not 
depart  without  losing  iti  identity  and  therefore  its 
right  to  retain  the  property  necessary  for  the 
conduct  of  its  work.  In  other  words,  the  Free 
Churches  are  anything  but  free;  thev  are  free  only 
within  the  narrow  circle  of  a  palpably  inadequate 
legal  interpretation.  That  the  State  could  ever 
abolish  a  Church  is  inconceivable,  because  it  is 
impossible;  but  it  might  deprive  it  of  its  material 
resources.  That  would  be  a  hardship;  but  the 
deprivation  of  the  property  of  the  Free  Church  of 
Scotland  only  served  to  bind  closer  the  union  out 

*  "Otnrcktt  in  tkc  Modem  SUtc,"  p.  sx. 


loz         TFIE  CHURCH  IN  THI  COMMONWBALTH 

of  which  the  trouble  grew.  The  life  of  t  religious 
community  was  not  created  by  the  State,  and  the 
State  cannot  destroy  what  it  did  not  create.  But  it 
does  retain  the  claim  to  define  the  conditions  of 
the  community's  life  even  in  the  matter  of  its  most 
intimate  inner  existence. 

It  is,  of  course,  obvious  that  the  holding  of 
material  property  brings  the  Church  to  that  extent 
withal  the  jurisdiction  of  the  State;  and  it  is  the 
business  <^  the  State  to  see  that  no  Church  acts  in 
the  matter  ai  its  fvopaty  in  a  way  injurious  to 
other  communities  or  to  the  general  good.  But 
it  is  intolerable  that  the  State  should  have  power 
to  make  the  retention  of  its  property  by  the  Church 
conditional  upon  its  own  sanction  of  the  Church's 
proceedings.  Some  of  the  Free  Churches  have 
taken  steps  to  safeguard  themselves  and  their 
property  from  the  possibility  of  alienation  or 
confiscation  by  the  State,  but  it  is  highly  question- 
able how  far  these  saf<^:uards  are  ^ectual.  For 
the  conception  of  the  sovereign  authority  of  the 
State  is  deeply  embedded  in  the  law  of  the  land; 
and  the  claim  of  the  State  to  interfere  in  the  life 
of  Churches  is  simply  a  logical  development  of 
the  Austinian  doctrine  of  sovereignty.  Nothing 
will  ever  effectually  free  the  Churches  from  the 
authority  of  the  State  but  a  changed  doctrine  of 
the  State  itself.  Perhaps  that  change  will  come 
with  the  recognition  of  the  inherent  right  of 
independent  religious  societies  to  live  and  grow 
within  the  commonwealth;  for  tliis  will  actually 


THB  rrATB  CHimCH 


involve  an  accqitance  of  diminished  and  qxialificd 
authority.  It  will  be  the  end  of  the  Sovereign 
State,  and  that  event  is  not  far  off. 


But  the  precarious  standing  of  the  «  tolerated  " 
Church  is  not  the  only  unfavourable  elenient  in 
the  existing  position.    In  the  past,  not  in  this 
country  alone,  the  State  Church  has  more  or  few 
consistently  sought  advantages  for  itself  which 
were  denied  to  other  religious  communities.  It 
has  sought  to  establish  a  monopoly  or  to  secure 
preferential  treatment— with  varying  immediate 
success,  but  generally  with  ultimate  injury  to  itself. 
That  at  the  present  time  the  State  Church  in 
England  is  beginning  to  take  a  more  charitable 
view  of  its  religious  neighbours  must  be  freelv 
acknowledged;  but  we  are  stiU  burdened  with 
the  inheritance  of  past  struggles  against  the  claims 
and  encroachments  of  the  State  Church.  The 
attitude  of  resistance  to  Mr.  Balfour's  Education 
Acts  which  was  evoked  in  the  Free  Churdies 
has  made  for  the  perpetuation  of  .under- 
standing and  the  postponement  of  ..utual 
knowledge  which  would  have  createa  a  very 
different  kind  of  atmosphere.    And,  in  addition 
to  this,  it  forced  the  Free  Churches  into  the  arena 
of  political  conflict,  to  their  own  great  injury. 
To-day  it  remains  the  fact  that  the  State  Church 
stands,  on  the  whole,  with  one  political  party, 
while  the  Free  Churches  generally  support  the 


I04         THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


rival  part^.  The  game  of  politkt  at  it  isplayed  in 
Rnghjnd  it  at  alien  to  the  geaiut  d  die  Qmrch  at 

war  is;  and  it  has  been  an  unfortunate  and 
disastrous  circumstance  that  over  and  over  again 
the  pulpit  has  become  the  platform  of  a  political 
party,  and  the  Gospel  hat  had  to  imke  way  a 

party  catchword.    And  all  this  has  again  led  to 
an  ascription  of  an  authority  to  the  State  to  which 
ever  Churches  must  needs  bow.   The  war  of  the 
Churdiet  has  been  (of  the  support  of  that  superior 
power  which  can  act  as  «*  judge  and  divider  "  over 
them.  It  has  tended  to  an  unwholesome  exaltation 
of  the  State,  which  has  virtually  made  flie  Free 
Churches  into  State  Churches  as  well.    That  this 
is  no  exag^;eration  is  sufficiently  proved  by 
ahnost  unanimous  voice  of  the  Free  Churches  in 
favour  of  the  State  in  the  present  war.   To  them, 
as  to  the  State  Church,  the  security  of  the  State  is 
a  necessity  to  which  the  preaching  ^  the  Gospel 
must  be  postponed. 

This  tends  to  depress  in  the  Free  Churches  the 
perception  of  what  is  involved  in  the  Christian 
ethic  as  gravely  as  in  the  State  Church,  though  it 
must  be  conceded  that  there  are  other  causes.  The 
Free  Churches  have  also  come  to  regard  themselves 
as  corporations  with  rights  to  be  maintained;  and 
institutionalism  has  had  its  own  dulling  effect 
upon  the  keenness  of  mind  and  life.  TTie  position 
of  affiiirs  which  "  establishes  "  one  religious  com- 
munity and  "  tolerates  "  others  is  one  which  will 
continue  to  hinder  the  progress  of  the  Kingdom  of 


THB  STATt  CNimCH 


10$ 


God,  unless  the  anomtly  is  overcome,  not  by 
legislative  change  but  rather  as  a  consequence  of 
the  growth  of  mutual  knowledge  and  goodwill 
between  the  communities  concerned.  And  of  this 
consummation  there  is  to-day  some  ground  for 
hopCt 


CHAPTER  Vn:  THE  ESSENTIAL 
CHURCH 

I. 

THE  history  of  the  Church  shows  that  it 
failed  to  escape  the  eStcts  of  the  twofold 
craving  of  human  nature  for  security  and 
power.  That  this  craving  is  natural  and  legiti- 
mate is  beyond  doubt,  but  the  Question  remains 
whether  the  secdar  state  or  the  Christian  society 
have  conceived  security  and  power  rightly,  and 
have  in  consequence  sought  them  by  right  and 
effectual  methods.  It  seems  fairlv  clear  that  in 
the  case  of  the  secular  state  the  traaitional  method 
of  armament  has  been  historically  a  failure;  and  in 
so  far  as  we  have  data  for  the  judgment,  it  is  a 
reasonable  presumption  that  those  societies  which 
have  sought  security  by  the  method  of  trusting 
and  dealing  fairly  with  their  neighbours  have 
found  a  better  and  more  effectual  way.  The  his- 
tory of  Pennsylvania  seems  to  be  a  case  in  point. 
Bergson  maintains  that  in  the  evolution  of  nature 
those  types  which  have  retained  their  protective 
armament — the  Crustacea — have  been  Ictt  behind, 
and  that  those  have  had  the  greater  successes  who 
have  taken  the  greatest  risks.  A  similar  case  might 
be  made  with  a  good  deal  of  weight  for  human 
societies.  The  greatest  successes  oi^British  politics 
have  been  those  cases  in  which  apparently  enor- 
■)us  risks  were  taken,  such  as,  for  instance,  the 
grant  of  self-government  to  the  conquered  Boer 
territories  of  douth  Africa.  It  is  true  that  the 
analogy  between  Nature  and  human  societies  must 
not  be  pressed  too  far.    In  Nature,  security  was 


THE  ESSENTIAL  CHURCH 


sacrificed  to  mobility,  and  armaments  were  dis- 
carded in  the  interests  of  a  larger  security.  But  in 
human  society  mobility  has  not  been  substituted 
for  but  added  to  armament,  and  the  organ  of 
security  has  become  the  organ  of  aggression.  But, 
further,  in  human  societies  greater  security  has  not 
achieved  its  end.    The  establishment  of  security 
has  generally  been  followed  by  a  relaxation  of 
moral  fibre — the  notorious  cause  of  the  undoing  of 
great  States.  It  would  appear  that  the  full  security 
of  human  societies  is  connected  with  the  taking  of 
what  seemingly  is  the  infinitely  greater  risk  of 
trusting  to  the  armament  of  goodwill.   It  has  yet 
to  be  shown  that  moral  sanctions  unreinforced  by 
physical  armament  arc  inadequate  to  the  business 
of  self-preservation,  whether  for  individuals  or  for 
groups.    It  is  no  longer  in  need  of  demonstration 
that  material  and  outward  defences,  however 
strong  and  well  organised,  do  not  secure  the  life  of 
human  societies,  but  rather  put  them  in  jeopardy 
every  hour.    Their  real  security  and  true  strength 
lies  not  in  the  barricades  with  which  they  surround 
themselves,  but  in  the  integrity  and  goodwill  of 
their  inner  life. 

But  so  strong  is  our  human  confidence  in  exter- 
nal sanctions  that  the  Church  has  continuously 
devised  measures  to  safeguard  its  life  and  in- 
tegrity. It  has  resorted  to  organisation,  consoli- 
dation, definition,  centralisation — the  orthodox 
machinery  of  secular  societies  which  have  quite 
other  interests  to  safeguard.  By  the  beginning  of 


io8         THB  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

the  second  century  the  unity  of  the  Church  was 
held  to  be  secured  by  the  appointment  of  bishops, 
and  it  was  the  view  of  Ignatius  that  the  bi^op  was 
the  symbol  and  centre  of  the  Church's  unity.  In 
the  same  spirit,  we  have  seen  the  effort  to  safe- 
guard the  message  by  defining  it  and  casting  it  into 
formal  statements.  These  measures  did  indeed 
make  for  the  security  of  the  Church,  but  at  the 
cost  of  substituting  for  its  early  fellowship  a  rigid 
institutional  form.  From  the  worst  effects  of  Sis 
process  the  Church  was  saved  by  the  opposition  of 
the  outer  world  and  the  persecution  to  which  it  was 
consequently  exposed.  But  when  the  temptation 
of  power  confronted  the  Church,  its  increasing 
institutionaliun  enfeebled  its  resistance  to  it;  and 
the  Church  walked  into  Constantine*8  parlour.  It 
henceforth  possessed  security  and  power  of  the 
"  worldly  "  kind — but  at  the  cost  of  the  security 
and  power  proper  to  its  own  nature. 

It  is  true  that  the  measures  which  the  Church 
took  in  the  interests  of  its  security  and  in  the 
acceptance  of  power  and  prestige  were  sincerely 
intended  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God.  These  seemed  to  constitute  the  obvious  and 
swift  route  to  its  goal.  But  the  Church's  leaders 
were  unable  to  discern  that  these  measures  were 
wholly  contrary  to  the  method  imposed  on  the 
Church  bjr  the  natiire  of  its  purpose.  The  security 
of  the  Church's  message  lay  not  in  defining  it 
but  in  preaching  it.  To  define  it  was  to  confine 
it.    The  Church's  integrity  was  to  be  preserved 


109 


by  the  cohesive  energy  of  a  love  which  made 
fomud  sanctions  superfluous.  If  it  had  been  on 
the  Christian  programme  to  bring  the  Kingdom  of 
God  by  the  method  of  power,  why  should  Jesus 
have  eschewed  it  for  Himself,  as  He  deliberately 
did  in  the  Temptation  ?  Had  the  Church  remained 
true  to  that  precedent,  it  would  have  remained  in 
the  world  "the  suffering  servant"  by  whose 
stripes  the  world  might  have  been  healed.  Both 
security  and  power  of  the  external  order  arc  alien 
to  the  essential  Church.  Its  task  is  the  high 
adventure  of  saving  the  world  by  serving  it,  and 
suffering  by  and  for  it. 

2. 

Historically  the  Church  has  never  been  quite 
able  to  free  itself  from  this  evil  inheritance.  In 
many  ways  it  has  led  to  an  assimilation  of  a 
«  worldly  "  scale  of  values,  and  its  effect  has  been 
to  divert  the  Church  from  its  first  intention  and  to 
entangle  it  in  controversies  in  which  it  has  been 
continually  (and  often  effectually)  tempted  to 
abandon  its  own  appointed  weapons  of  offence  and 
to  bdie  the  spirit  of  its  Lord.  It  has  been  drawn 
into  dances  and  struggles  which  have  distorted 
its  vision  and  crippled  its  ministries.  Now  it  is 
as-^c  dng  its  authority  against  the  State;  at  another 
ume  it  MS  sought  to  reinforce  it  by  alliance  with 
tht  State;  in  both  cases  it  has  had  recourse  to  fleshly 
weapons  and  has  discarded  its  own  spiritual  and 
immaterial  armament.    Nothing  has  been  more 


no         THI  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


disastrous  to  the  Church  than  its  use  of  the  civil 
arm  to  enforce  conformity  with  itself  and  to 
persecute  the  dissenter.  A  conversion  by  coercion 
lacks  moral  reality;  and  moral  reality  is  of  the  very 
essence  of  authentic  religious  life. 

This  subjection  to  methods  incongruous  with 
the  nature  of  its  purpose  shows  itself  in  many  ways. 
There  is,  for  instance,  a  pathetic  and  inveterate 
faith  in  the  efi"  acy  of  mass  action.  The  story  of  the 
English  Free  Church  Council  is  full  of  it.   It  has 
passed  numberless  resolutions  on  this  topic  and 
that,  presuming  that  what  is  called  "  the  united 
voice  of  the  Free  Churches  "  carries  authority  and 
materially  affects  public  opinion  and  governmental 
action.  It  is  not  perceived  that  the  resolution  habit 
is  a  method  of  indirect  coercion.    It  is  an  attempt 
to  influence  public  policy  by  the  pressure  of  a  mass- 
opinion.    The  method  has  been  a  conspicuous 
foilure,  aca>mplishing  little  or  nothing  because  it 
is  not  organic  to,  or  congruous  with,  the  essential 
functions  of  the  Church.   The  notion  of  Churches 
organised  into  a  more  or  less  compact  unity, 
exercising  pressure  upon  Governments,  is  a  denial 
of  the  Christian  method  of  transforming  the 
world.     Where  this  pressure  is  exercised  in  the 
maintenance  of  "  rights,"  that  is,  in  defence  of  the 
interests  of  a  particular  communion  or  group  of 
communions,  it  is  not  merely  futile  but  self- 
defeating.    The  Christian  method,  and  therefore 
the  Church's  only  way,  of  overcoming  the  evil  that 
may  be  purposed  against  it  is  the  imperturbable 


THB  BSSBNTIAL  CHURCH 


III 


endurance  <rf  ill  in  the  spirit  of  love.  The  Church 
of  Christ  was  never  meant  to  "  stand  up  for  its 
rights."  This  may  seem  a  strange  doctrine  for  this 
generation;  it  is  nevertheless  a  true  one,  and  a  little 
thought  in  the  light  of  the  New  Testament  ?hould 
prove  it  so. 

We  have  observed  how  the  mstmctive  feeling 
for  security  led  to  the  development  of  institution- 
alism;  and  in  course  of  time  the  Church  was  over- 
taken by  the  peril  latent  in  this  movement.  One 
— and  perhaps  the  most  obvious — consequence  of 
institutionalism  is  a  dread  of  innovation.  The 
frontiers  have  been  delimited  and  they  must  not 
be  disturbed.  Where  the  intrinsic  life  of  a  religious 
society  is  strong  enough,  it  will  soon  or  late  dis- 
regard the  frontiers  and  break  through  them;  but 
where  there  is  no  such  strength  of  the  inner  life, 
the  society  is  under  sentence  of  dcat^.  The  Church 
has  lived  because  its  inner  life  has  been,  and  is, 
mightier  than  all  the  institutions  in  which  it  has 
from  time  to  time  embodied  itself.  All  religions 
show  within  **  -nselves  two  tendencies,  which  may 
be  roughly  ibed  as  the  priestly  and  the  pro- 
phetic. Th  oriper  is  a  ^  rinciple  of  authority, 
order,  definition.  Its  instinct  is  for  the  institution. 
The  latter  is  the  principle  of  freedom,  and  it  works 
with  an  unexpectainess  and  a  waywardness  which 
to  the  shallow  looks  like  caprice.  The  former  is 
prone  to  suspect  the  new;  the  latter  is  for  ever 
expressing  itself  in  new  ways.    It  is  a  principle  of 


lis         THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

growth,  the  kinetic  energy  of  religion,  and  the 
difficulty  of  harmonising  the  growing  perception 
of  the  will  of  God,  of  which  the  prophet  is  the 
organ,  with  the  authority  and  the  order  of  which 
the  priest  is  the  custodian,  lies  at  the  root  of  all  the 
really  matmal  controversies  in  religious  history. 
The  problem  of  the  modern  Chiirch  is  the  dis- 
covery of  the  way  by  which  these  two  tendencies 
may  be  harmonised.  The  institution  has  its  place; 
its  danger  is  to  monopolise  all  the  room  and  crush 
out  the  necessary  freedom  and  spontaneity  of 
religious  life. 

Not  only  does  Christianity  possess  this  pro- 
phetic element,  but  there  is  also  the  restless  creative 
quality  of  the  Christian  ethic.  Christian  morality 
is  not  a  thing  of  law  and  codes.  It  is  the  reverse 
of  all  legalism.  It  defines  no  "  terminus  ad 
queniy"  which  being  reached  a  man  may  say,  "  I 
have  attained."  On  the  contrary,  a  living  Christian 
ethic  is  essentially  creative,  for  ever  seeing  new 
heights  to  climb,  for  ever  seeking  to  transcend  its 
own  best.  Christianity  is  essentially  the  religion 
of  the  moral  pioneer — neither  in  its  spiritual  nor 
ethiod  aspects  does  it  take  kindly  to  dranition  and 
formulation.  The  formula  is  well  enough  as  zn 
account  of  ground  already  covered,  but  when  it  is 
regarded  as  an  authoritative  statement,  a  precise 
conformity  to  which  alone  justifies  a  man's  title  to 
the  Christian  name,  it  becomes  a  prison  and  a  drag 
upon  the  human  spirit.  But  the  life  of  Christianity 
has  not  endured  any  bond  in  perpetuity.  The 


THE  ESSENTIAL  CHURCH 


"3 


Church  needs  to  be  as  free  from  itself  as  it  should 
be  free  from  the  State  if  it  is  to  be  an  effective 
organ  of  the  ^irit  of  God. 

It  is  curious  that  the  Church  has  never  re- 
cognised how  vulnerable  its  formal  safeguards  in 
time  make  it.  For  one  thing,  authority  has  a 
tendency  to  accumulation  and  centralisation.  The 
end  of  the  journey  on  which  the  Church  started 
when  it  ascribed  authority  to  a  statement  or  an 
individual  was  the  doctrine  of  Papal  infallibility. 
Here  authority  is  claimed  over  the  whole  extent 
of  religious  life,  yet  concentrated  in  one  individual. 
This  is  a  bondags  to  which  the  spirit  of  man  cannot 
long  submit;  soon  or  late,  at  some  point  or  other, 
it  is  bound  to  challenge  authority,  whether  it  is 
ascribed  to  a  document  or  to  a  person.  The  prin- 
ciple of  authority  has  therefore  evoked  the  spirit  of 
revolt,  and  the  Church  has  been  riven  and  torn  in 
sunder  in  consequence.  Further,  the  definitions 
and  formulae  which  the  Church  has  devised  and 
worked  out  in  the  interests  of  its  security  have  too 
frequently  become  the  targets  of  the  enemy.  It 
has  been  reduced  again  ancTagain  to  a  condition  of 
panic  by  the  assaults  which  have  been  made  upon 
its  "  standards."  Because  it  was  tied  to  a  particular 
dogma  of  creation  it  was  shaken  to  its  foundation 
by  the  theory  of  evolution;  because  it  was  wedded 
to  a  particular  doctrine  of  inspiration  it  has 
shivered  in  the  face  of  the  higher  criticism.  It  has 
taken  up  arms  against  its  assailants  with  a  vehe- 
mence which  has  made  religious  controversy 


114         THB  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH  

proverbial  for  its  uncharitablcncss.  In  an  age  of 
growing  knowledge  it  has  been  compelled  to  take 
up  an  apologetic  attitude,  and  apologetic  is  nnther 
attractive  nor  redemptive.  If  die  Church's  life  be 
not  apologia  enough,  then  no  other  will  avail  any- 
thing. In  a  polemic  one  argument  merely  evokes 
another;  it  is  a  region  of  contradictions  and 
controversies.  The  confusion  of  logic  is  only 
overcome  by  life.  That  the  Church  has  survived 
is  not  due  to  the  learning  or  subtlety  of  its  doctors. 
On  the  whole,  it  has  lived  its  real  life  in  SPJ^  of 
them;  and  the  assaults  on  it  have  in  the  end  ftuled 
because  they  did  not  touch  its  essential  life.  They 
only  shook  outposts  that  were  already  obsolete  and 
doomed  to  be  abandoned. 

4. 

One  result  of  the  institutionalising  of  the 
Church  has  been  an  excessive  preoccupation  with 
itself  and  its  "rights."  After  the  Scottish 
Churches  case  many  churches  spent  long  in 
devising  means  of  safeguarding  tteir  property. 
Some  "  property,"  in  the  shape  of  conveniences 
for  worship,  the  Church  should  no  doubt  possess, 
but  to  spend  five  minutes  in  devising  legal  safe- 
guards for  it  is  a  waste  of  time.  There  is  no 
modern  State  which  would  hesitate  to  over-nde 
such  safeguards  if  it  suited  its  purpose,  and  the 
Church  is  not  called  upon  to  take  such  steps  as 
these  to  preserve  itself  or  to  secure  its  property. 
It  should  simply  go  on  with  its  business  and  take 
the  consequences.    Some  of  the  most  in^iring 


THE  ESSENTIAL  CHURCH 


"J 


passages  in  Christian  history  are  those  in  which, 
deprived  of  its  property,  the  Church  found  a  place 
of  worship  which  had  the  bare  earth  for  floor  and 
the  vault  ci  lieaven  for  ceiling.  The  Church  has 
a  task  to  accomplish  in  the  world;  it  is  only  safe 
when  it  is  busy  with  this  task  and  with  nothing 
else.  It  is  never  in  greater  peril  than  when  it 
begins  to  be  anxious  for  its  security.  Indeed,  this 
principle  goes  a  great  deal  deeper.  The  Church 
has  built  up,  under  this  illusion  of  needing  safe- 
guards, a  system  of  discipline.  It  is  right  that  it 
should  take  thought  of  its  purity;  but  when  it 
seeks  to  presove  its  purity  by  a  discipline  which  is 
a  mode  of  legalism,  it  is  binding  itself  and  com* 
mitting  itself  to  tepidity  and  mediocrity.  "  When 
Friends  began  to  care  more  for  the  purity  of 
Quakerism  than  for  the  conversion  of  the  world 
their  chance  oi  universal  service  was  thrown  away, 
and  they  degenerated  into  a  mere  sect."*  The 
only  safeguard  of  the  purity  of  the  Church  is  the 
intensity  of  its  own  missionary  passion,  which  will 
of  itself  extrude  the  alien  elements  which  make  for 
corruption  and  indifierence. 

How  then  is  the  Church  to  redeem  its  failwe  in 
the  modern  world }  The  issue  of  our  ai^fument  is 

fairly  plain.  The  path  of  recovery  lies  in  an 
endeavour  to  reproduce  the  primitive  type  of 

*  H.  T.  Ho^^n,  *<The  MitMonarjr  Spirit  and  the  Present  Opporta- 

Ha 


ti6         THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


Christian  fellowship  under  the  conditions  of  the 
twentieth  century.    Reunion  is  being  preached 
to-day  as  a  panacea  for  the  ills  of  the  Church, 
but  this  is  to  begin  at  the  wrong  end.  The 
creation  of  an  ecclesiastical  leviathan  is  really  the 
logical  issue  of  the  tendency  to  centralisation  which 
has  been  so  detrimental  to  the  Church  throughout 
its  history.   To  tie  up  into  a  bunch  the  officitl 
nuchinary  of  so  many  religious  communions  is 
not  to  produce  Christian  unity.    The  unity  of 
Christendom  is  not  to  be  secured  by  the  co-ordina- 
tion of  machinery  or  by  a  creda!  uniformity.  These 
luive  had  their  day.   If  there  is  to  be  a  real  unity 
it  must  be  the  unity  of  Christian  folk  in  love  and 
service.    The  modern  Church  has  not  realised 
itself  effectually  as  a  Christian  society,  and  yet  the 
strength  and  the  effectualness  of  the  Church  in  the 
world  is  directly  contingent  upon  the  maintenance 
and  culture  of  its  common  life.    It  is  the  peculiar 
privilege  and  duty  of  its  members  to  add  to  the 
volume  and  power  of  this  life,  each  in  his  own 
measure.   In  some  ways  the  most  astonishing  cir- 
cumstance in  modern  Church  life  has  been  the  casual 
nature  of  its  members'  relation  to  it, and  the  nriea^e- 
ness,  even  the  grudgingness,  of  their  contribution 
to  its  life.  The  result  has  been  a  singular  absence  of 
a  real  social  character  in  the  Church.  For  the  most 
part  it  has  not  been  a  society  but  a  mob,  not  a 
congregation  but  a  crowd.  Such  social  elements  as 
have  survived  within  the  Church  have  been 
sectional  and  partial.  Class  divisions  have  rent  it 


THB  ESSENTIAL  CHURCH 


117 


and  the  one  thing  for  which  one  might  look  fruit- 
lessly for  years  in  the  modem  Church  is  a  genuine 
Christian  fellowship — not  the  worked-up  sociable - 
ness  of  an  occasional  evening,  for  of  this  there  has 
been  enough  and  to  spare,  b"*  that  deeper  com- 
munion of  spirits  in  wnich  men  consdoiisly  make 
common  cause  in  the  pursuit  of  holiness,  and  throw 
their  personal  experience  of  the  quest  into  the 
common  stock  for  the  heartening  and  enlightening 
of  their  fellows.  It  is  the  appointed  means  by 
whidh  conduct  and  experience  achieve  sanity  and 
balance;  it  is  no  less  the  appointed  means  by  which 
the  redemptive  purpose  or  God  is  made  effectual 
in  the  world. 

6. 

For  this  is  no  fellowship  for  its  own  sake.  It 
is  called  to  a  specific  ministry,  and  its  work  in 
the  world  is  not  fruitful  without  the  collective 
momentum  of  a  living  Christian  community. 
It  is  entrusted  with  a  Gospel  by  which  a  word 
and  a  race  of  redemption  are  mediated  to  the 
world.  "  Its  aim  is  the  willing  and  lowly  return  of 
the  soul  to  God,  the  reconciliation  of  God  and 
man.  Vhe  C  istian  society  is  essentially  mis- 
sionary, and  its  missionary  passion  is  first  and  last 
its  one  real  safeguard.  It  has  been  said  that  the 
Church  which  ceases  to  be  evangelistic  soon  ceases 
to  be  evangelical;  and  this  is  a  true  saj^ing.  The 
faith  wUl  be  safe  so  long  as  the  Gospel  is  preached 
by  wcid  and  by  life.  There  is  an  old  evangelical 
phrase  which  the  Church  needs  t<.  recover,  though 


■It        THI  CHVICH  IN  THB  OOMMONWIALTH 


with  a  new  connotation — "  the  passion  for  souls.** 
The  word  has  been  in  the  put  too  much  tstodtted 

with  negative  ideas  of  salvation,  the  plucking  of 
brands  from  the  burning  and  the  like,  as  though 
the  end  of  the  Gospel  were  to  provide  men  with 
•ecurity  against  perdition.  But  there  is  a  larger 
and  more  positive  sense  for  the  phrase.  Frederic 
Myers  makes  St.  Paul  say : 

"  Oaljr  M  MuU  I  Mc  the  folk  thereunder, 
Munuti  «riMtlMaUeeafuer,sl«vw«4ioilMd4b*kiagi'*l 

and  this  is  a  true  definition  of  the  Christian  view 
of  mm.  The  final  office  of  the  Church  is  the 
emancir  ition  and  the  enthronement  of  man  by  the 
creation  in  him  of  the  ims^e  of  the  Son  of  God; 
and  things  will  not  be  welf  with  the  Chinxh  until 
it  recovers  a  Pauline  **  passion  fof  souls." 

**TIkii  with  ■  thrill  dw  iatdtnMe  erwriaf 
Siiven  throii|h  me  like  n  truaqpet  cdl— 
Oh  to  tave  thete,  to  perith  for  their  taviag, 
Die  for  their  life,  t>e  offered  for  them  •Ul" 

And  this  italised  and  understood  not  as  the  narrow, 

yet  in  its  way  not  unworthy,  solicitude  that  men 
should  escape  from  the  wrath  to  come,  but  as  deep 
persuasive  love  that  longs  and  strives  and  gives 
it.«elf  freely  that  man  may  enter  upon  his 
inheritance  of  kingship  and  joy  and  peace,  will 
(and  nothing  else  will)  rehabilitate  the  Church  in 
this  generation.  But  neither  the  word  nor  the 
sacrament  by  which  the  gift  of  God  is  mediated  to 
men  will  be  effectual  save  only  as  they  are  con- 
sciously realised  as  social  trusts.  Hiey  are  vested 
in  a  society,  and  they  call  for  a  social  presentation. 


The  preacher  and  the  priest  must  be  really  and  not 
formally  the  organs  of  the  collective  prophethood 
and  priesthood  of  a  Christian  community;  and  it 
U  only  as  the  Church  is  a  living  fellowship  tl»t 
its  ministry  is  endowed  with  tn  authentic  soari 

impulse.  7*  .     .  • 

It  would  take  us  too  far  afield  to  inquire  into 
the  causes  of  the  comparative  obscuration  of  the 
Church's  missionary  function  in  our  time.    It  is 
partly  due  to  the  supposed  need  already  referred 
to  of  maintaining  an  apologetic  attitude  in  the 
face  of  the  challenge  of  the  new  knowledge.  But 
it  is  probably  to  some  extent  due  to  the  effect  upon 
the  propagandist  character  of  the  Gospel  of  the 
endwvour  to  harmonise  it  with  the  theory  ot 
evolution.  That  evolution  is  involved  in  the  order 
of  the  world  no  sane  person  at  this  time  of  <^ 
would  deny;  but  that  the  principle  has  been  applied 
in  regions  where  it  is  only  very  partially  or  doubt- 
fUUy  applicable  should  be  no  less  obvious.  It  has  in 
particular  led  to  a  view  of  human  progress  which 
wiii  bear  neither  historical  nor  ethical  criticism.  We 
have  come  to  suppose  that  we  live  in  a  world  m 
which  there  is  an  essential  bias  to  improvement. 
There  is  a  vis  a  tergo  which  is  sending  it  up  a  gently 
inclined  slope  to  the  City  of  God.    Some  time  we 
shall  arrive :  there  is  a  golden  age  awaiting  us  on 
the  crest  of  the  hiU.   On  this  theory  Christianitjr 
becomes  a  push  by  the  way  to  this  laborious  cosmic 
climb— a  gentle  accessory  to  the  evolutionary 
process,— and  the  business  of  the  Church  is  to 


ISO         THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


propel  this  obstinate  old  world  up  its  predestined 
slope,  car^Uy  adjusting  its  driving  force  at  each 
stage  to  what  it  thinks  the  world  will  stand  with- 
out jibbing.  The  Church  has  to  accommodate  its 
moral  witness  and  its  gospel  to  the  world  as  it  is, 
not  driving  it  too  hard  or  asking  too  much  from  it. 

But  this  is  not  a  world  which  takes  kindly  to 
improvement.     On  the  contrary,  it  exhibits  an 
inveterate  and  persistent  aversion  from  the  prophet 
and  the  reformer.    It  is  only  to  be  improved  as  it 
is  converted.    In  nature  the  charactenstic  process 
is  creative  evolution;  in  human  societies  the 
primary  process  in  all  progress  is  creative  revolu- 
tion.   The  present  war  will  no  doubt  introduce 
great  modifications  into  the  evolutionary  interpret- 
ation of  history.    For,  as  a  revelation  of  modern 
State  morality,  it  tells  a  tale  not  of  advance  but  of 
degeneration.    The  mitigation  of  the  severities  of 
war,  which  we  hailed  as  a  sign  of  moral  advance, 
is  dwarfed  to  vanishing  point  by  the  newly  devised 
horrors  of  war.    The  gift  of  the  Church  to  the 
world  is  not  a  stimulus  to  its  bias  to  improvement, 
but  a  reniedy  for  its  tendency  to  degeneracy.  The 
Church  is  an  organ  not  of  reformation  but  of 
redemption.    It  was  created  not  to  make  a  better 
world  but  a  new  world.    And  in  these  days  when 
we  are  told  on  every  hand  that  the  only  thing  that 
can  change  the  world  is  a  changed  temper  and  a 
changed  way  of  life,  the  Church  would  again  find 
its  opportunity,  if  it  could  remember  that  the  first 
word  of  its  Gospel  is  Repent. 


THE  ESSENTIAL  CHURCH  •*» 


The  edge  of  the  Church's  message  has  itmwc- 
ovcr  been  duUcd  by  the  emergence  of  the  idea  of 
moral  mass-movement,  and  this  is  again  a  bye- 
product  of  the  evolution  hypothesis.     And  the 
philosophers  have  helped  us  to  identify  the  mass 
with  the  State— with  so  much  success,  indeed,  that 
the  theologians  have  begun  to  preach  that  the  State 
and  the  Church  are  the  divinely  appointed  twin 
organs  of  the  Kingdom  of  God.  The  result  of  this 
process  has  been  a  very  perceptible  depression  m 
the  view  of  the  Christian  moral  obligation.  On 
this  view  good  churchmanship  and  good  citizenship 
are  co-extensive  terms.   That  the  good  churchman 
should  be  a  good  citizen  is  only  to  say  that  the 
greater  should  include  the  less.    Yet  it  is  not  the 
business  of  the  Church  to  produce  citizens,  but 
saints;  it  is  to  /-reate  a  certain  type  of  moral  per- 
sonality, which  is  not  to  be  defined  by  reference  to 
the  requirements  of  the  State,  but  by  reference  to 
the  personality  of  Jesus  Christ.    Its  characteristic 
product  is  not  law-abidingness,  but  holiness;  and 
there  have  been  times  when  Christian  holiness 
and  conventional  good  citizenship  have  been  at 
extreme  antipodes.     According  to  the  modem 
theory,  the  martyr  was  not  merely  a  fool,  but  a 
criminal  who  deserved  all  he  got.   He  had  no  right 
to  allow  his  own  sense  of  moral  obligation  to  differ 
from  that  which  the  State  prescribed. 

8. 

The  recovery  of  the  Church  is  connected  with 
a  frank  return  to  first  principles,  to  a  reappropna- 


ISS         THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

tion  of  the  New  Testament  outlook.  This  does 
not  mean  that  revelation  is  to  be  regarded  as 
having  ceased  at  the  close  of  the  New  Testament 
canon.  On  the  contrary,  we  must  believe,  as  Brad- 
ford did,  that  "  God  has  ever  more  light  and  truth 
to  break  from  His  holy  Word."  Nevertheless,  all 
revelation  must  cohere  with  the  New  Testament 
and  be  able  to  {m>ve  its  ancestry.  The  modern 
doctrines  of  accommodation  are  not  developments 
from  the  New  Testament  position,  but  look  very 
much  like  apostacies  from  it.  The  thought  that 
justifies  the  Church  in  taking  "a  sub-C3iristian 
platform "  is  a  perversion  due  to  misplaced 
emphasis  upon  the  doctrine  of  evolution  and  an 
exaggerated  devotion  to  the  State.  The  real  cry 
for  tnc  Church  to-day  is  Back  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment. It  may  be  urged  against  this  view  that  it 
is  what  Dr.  Forsyth  calls  lay  religion  (which 
apparently  means  religion  unauthorised  by  theo- 
logians), that  it  takes  no  account  of  all  that  has 
happened  since  the  first  century.  It  is  may  be 
asserted)  an  attempt  to  .''ep  back  over  the  history 
of  nineteen  hundred  years,  and  to  reproduce  the 
conditions  of  primitive  Christianity,  without  allow- 
ing for  the  development  of  thought  in  the  interval. 
It  entails  writing  off  that  vast  mass  of  painful 
theological  construction  which  indicates  the 
advance  of  speculation  into,  and  experience  of,  the 
deep  things  of  God.  The  answer  to  the  charge  is 
that  it  is  based  upon  a  reading  of  the  wrong 
history.  The  true  history  of  Chnstianity  as  a  life 


THE  ESSENTIAL  CHURCH   **i 

and  a  reality  of  experience  is  not  identical  with  the 
external  history  of  Christian  institutions.  The 
apostolical  succession  is  an  affair  of  saints  and  not 
of  hierarchs;  and  it  is  only  to  minds  of  the  legal 
and  doctrinaire  type  that  it  is  not  obvious  that  the 
living  elements  of  Christianity  have  been  historic- 
ally preserved  as  « lay  religion."    It  is  not  to  be 
denied  that  there       e  been  periods  in  which 
institutional  Chris.       "  has  served  a  certain  pur- 
pose of  conservatio;  ,  out  the  institutions  have  at 
last  become  reactionary  in  effect.    And  it  is  only 
as  lay  religion  has  succeeded  fi-om  time  to  time  in 
disentangling  itself  from  the  strangulating  meshes 
of  officialism  and  tradition  that  Christianity  has 
sustained  its  continuity  through  the  ages. 

We  can  afford  th»efore  to  accept  the  charge  of 
« lay  religion  "  without  misgiving;  and  to  plead 
guilty  gladly  to  the  imputation  that  we  desire  to 
reproduce  the  conditions  of  first-century  Chris- 
tianity in  the  twentieth.   Not  that  we  suppose  for 
a  moment  that  we  can  repeat  the  external  circum- 
stances of  that  far-off  time.     What  is  of  more 
consequence  is  that  the  inner  experience  of 
Christianity  may  and  can  be  reproduced,  and  th^t 
if  it  possesses  the  peculiar  intensity  of  the  primi- 
tive experience  it  will  constrain  the  twentieth 
century  to  make  room  for  it.    This  is  very  far, 
however,  from  a  desire  to  skip  the  intervening 
history.    On  the  contrary,  this  present  plea  triscs 
directly  from  the  actual  historical  circumstances  of 
this  time,  read  in  the  light  of  the  history  of  the 


IH         THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


past.  We  are  looking  upon  the  bankruptcy  of  the 
traditional  syntheses  in  Church  and  State;  they  are 
lying  in  ruins  at  our  feet,  and  not  for  the  first  time 
recovery  is  bound  up  with  revolt.  The  need  of  the 
moment  is  the  repudiation  of  the  conventional  and 
orthodox  habits  of  thought  which  have  issued  in 
this  present  tragedy;  and  for  the  Church  it  means 
breaking  away  from  the  perversions  wrought  by 
temporary  phases  of  thought  and  the  pressure  of 
a  false  politics,  to  "  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,'*  which  is,  in  substance  if  not  in  statement, 
unchanged,  to  a  gospel  which  is  true  to  the  abiding 
facts  of  life  and  rests  upon  "  a  moral  order  that 
cannot  be  repealed." 

When  St.  Paul  wrote  to  the  Philippian  Church, 
"  We  are  a  colony  of  heaven,"  it  was  with  the 
historical  origins  of  Philippi  in  mind.  The  word 
contained  an  allusion  which  every  Philippian  at 
once  understood.  When  the  Roman  statesmen  set 
out  to  consolidate  their  conquests  into  the  Empire 
they  settled  a  community  of  veterans  in  the  new 
territory,  and  they  trusted  to  these  colonies  to 
romanise  the  surrounding  country.  Every  colony 
was  designedly  a  miniature  of  the  imperial  city. 
It  is  this  circumstance  that  St.  Paul  lays  hold  of  in 
order  to  illustrate  his  thought  of  the  Church.  Just 
as  Phihppi  had  been,  and,  indeed,  then  was,  a  com- 
munity planted  in  a  strange  land  to  assimilate  it  to 
the  Empire,  so  was  the  Church,  a  community  of 
people  belonging  elsewhere,  settled  in  this  place 
and  that  to  permeate  the  surrounding  world  and  to 


THE  ESSENTIAL  CHtJRCH 


"5 


annex  it  to  the  Kingdom  of  God.  The  peril  of  the 
Roman  colony  was  its  invasion  by  the  barbarian 
standsirds  of  its  neighbours;  no  less  was  it  the 
pcrU  of  the  Church  to  be  poisoned  by  the  entrance 
of  pagan  influences  from  the  unregenerate  world 
without.  It  was  a  peril  which,  as  we  know, 
frequently  overtook  the  Church.  Sir  William 
Ramsay  gives  us  a  vivid  glimpse  of  the  process  in 
his  account  of  the  Nicolaitans  : 

Especially  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  Nicolaitans  either  already  had  or 
soon  would  have  reached  the  conclusion  that  they  might  justifiably  comply 
with  the  current  test  of  loyalty,  and  burn  a  little  incense  in  nonour  of  the 
Emperor.  The  Church  was  not  disloyal  ;  even  its  most  fanatical  defenders 
claimed  to  be  loyal  ;  then  why  should  its  members  make  any  difficulty  about 
proving  their  loyalty  by  burning  a  few  grains  of  incense  ?  A  little  mcense 
WM  nothing.  An  excellent  and  convincing  argument  can  be  readily  worked 
out  I  «nd  then— the  whole  ritual  of  the  State  religion  would  have  followed 
•s  a  matter  of  course  j  Christ  and  Augustus  would  have  been  enthroned 
side  by  side  as  they  were  in  the  compromise  attempted  by  the  Eniperor 
Alexander  Severus  more  than  a  century  later  ;  and  everything  which  was 
Tital  to  Christianity  would  ha»e  been  lost* 

It  is  no  longer  a  question  of  a  little  incense;  the 
form  of  the  issue  has  indeed  often  changed.  But 
this  is  its  substance.  Is  the  Church  to  retain  its 
«  colonial  "  character  or  is  it  to  lower  its  standard 
the  more  easily  to  win  the  surrounding  world Is 
it  to  make  a  concordat  with  the  State?  Does  it 
not  by  that  very  compromise  lose  its  propagandist 
force  and  sink  undistinguished  into  the  general 
welter  of  secular  life  ?  If  the  Church  is  to  remain 
a  "colony  of  heaven,"  then  it  must  assuredly 
retain  without  compromise  and  preach  without 
reserve  its  own  distinctive  gospel  and  ethic,  nor 

•Sir  W.  M.  Ramsay  I  "The  Lettert  to  the  Seven  Churches"  pp. 
30of. 


»a«         THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


pause  to  co-ordinate  them  to  new  knowledge  or 
political  exigencies.  These  may  be  left  to  adjust 
themselves  rightly  in  the  process  of  time.  And  it 
may  be  maintained  that  the  Church  has  survived 
its  secularisation  only  because  in  every  age  a  few 
obscure  people  have  kept  the  old  flag  flying— often 
through  bonds  and  imprisonments — ^and  refused 
to  surrender  either  to  sophistry  or  to  persecution. 

Perhaps  the  greatest  miracle  of  the  life  of  the 
Church  is  its  seemingly  inexhaustible  quality  of 
renewal.  Not  even  the  most  sterile  periods  of 
Christianity  have  been  without  their  hidden  centres 
of  life  and  light.  The  altar  fires  have  never 
utterly  gone  out.  Again  and  again,  the  Church  has 
^emed  to  rise  out  of  its  ashes,  like  the  phoenix. 
Whether  another  such  resurrection  is  imminent, 
we  will  not  dare  predict.  It  may  be,  indeed,  that 
the  Church  has  to  endure  still  greater  agony 
of  failure  and  humiliation  before  the  great  and 
notable  day  of  its  renewal  come.  But  when  it  does 
come.  It  will  be  the  result  of  the  recovery  by  some 
prophetic  remnant  of  the  reality  of  Christian 
fellowship,  and  of  the  primitive  missionary  pas- 

T j",  ^°  of  its  renewal  we 

gladly  affirm.  Wc  believe  that  its  existing  institu- 
tions wi  not  stand  the  fires  of  resurrection,  that 
there  will  be  new  and  unexpected  alignments  and 
affiliations,  at  the  same  time  a  widening  and  a 
narrowing  of  its  gates.  « Long,"  sang  Francis 
Thompson,  "hath  been  the  hour  of  thy  un- 
quecning  »  but  the  Bride  of  Christ  may  yet  be,  «  a 


THE  ESSENTIAL  CHURCH 


glorious  bride  without  spot  or  blemish  or  any  such 
thing,"  fit  mate  and  mirror  of  her  Lord,  "  whose 
feet  arc  coming  to  her  on  the  waters,"  and  may 
show  to  mankind  "  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,"  so 
that  all  men  may  see  Him,  and  seeing,  stoop  down 
to  kiss  the  hem  of  His  garment. 


CHAPTER  Vm;  THE  CHRISTIAN 
STATE 

I. 

IT  is  as  true  of  the  State  as  it  is  of  the  Church 
that  its  ml  history  is  written  not  in  the  record 
of  external  events,  but  in  the  hidden  and 
largely  unrecorded  life  of  the  people.  This  does 
not  mean  that  the  common  life  of  nations  has  not 
frequently  emerged  into  the  light  of  histonr.  It 
luis  done  so  again  and  again,  and  the  great  and  truly 
epoch-making  passages  of  recorded  history  are 
those  which  have  to  do  with  popular  risings.  For 
the  rest,  the  thing  that  commonly  passes  for  history 
is  largely  an  irrdevanqr  so  far  as  the  progress  of 
popuHir  culture  is  concerned;  and  this  in  the  end 
is  what  really  matters.  That  historical  accidents 
and  events  have  again  and  again  entailed  changes 
in  national  duuracter  and  outlodc  must  indeed 
be  frankly  admitted;  but  speaking  generally, 
these  are  minor  factors  in  the  real  development 
of  humanity.  And  there  have  been  times  when 
men  have  deliberately  turned  away  from  the  State 
in  despair  that  it  would  ever  do  anything  for  the 
welfare  of  the  people.  Robert  Owen  preached 
the  doctrine  of  political  indifferentism,  and  urged 
the  people  to  work  out  their  own  salvation 
independently  of  the  machinery  of  State.  And 
this,  in  point  of  fact,  the  people  have  always  done. 
The  history  of  States  is  not  the  history  of  peoples. 

The  modern  veneration  of  the  State  and  our 
faith  in  its  omnicompetence  is  largely  due  to  the 
collectivist  reaction  from  the  indi^dualism  which 
reigned  in  the  early  nineteenth  ttntury.    In  the 


THI  CHRISTIAN  tTATB 


form  of  State  socialism  this  tendency  was  greatlj 
reinforced;  and  the  logical  issue  of  this  develop- 
ment is  to  be  seen  to-day  in  the  considerable 
limitations  imposed  by  the  State  upon  personal 
initiative  and  freedom,  and  in  the  ludicrous 
theological  apotheosis  of  the  State  which  bellicose 
professors  in  England  and  Germany  have  been 
preaching.  But  from  this  extravagance,  it  is 
certain  that  the  near  futiire  will  see  a  considerable 
reaction.  What  we  have  to  secure  is  the  via  media 
between  the  anarchistic  negation  of  the  State  and 
the  preposterous  modern  worship  of  it.  There  are 
some  grounds  for  believing  that  we  are  on  the  way 
to  a  new  political  synthesis. 

2. 

Augustine  spoke  disrespectfully  of  the  State; 
the  first  State,  he  said,  had  a  fratricide  for  its 
founder.  But  it  does  not  follow  that  we  accept 
Augustine's  summary  verdict  if  we  point  out  that 
the  origin  of  the  State  is  questionable  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  Christian  ethic.  The  first 
impulse  to  statecraft  came  from  the  instinct  of  self- 
preservation,  the  desire  to  secure  the  political  in- 
stitutions and  property  of  a  group  of  people.  The 
motive  of  statecraft  is  the  same  as  that  of  creed - 
making.  It  is  the  passion  for  security.  The  State 
is  the  product  of  a  process  of  consolidation  in  the 
interests  of  safety;  and  consequently  it  has  been 
chiefly  concerned  with  the  external  relations  of 
the  community.    It  has  re{»«sented  histcmcally 


THB  CmiRCH  IN  TIU  COMMONWEALTH 


a  principle  of  group-individualism;  and  it  has 
naturally  taken  up  an  attitude  of  excluMvenesa  and 

fuspicion  towards  other  States.  When  its  security 
has  been  cs  "  lished,  the  instinct  which  sought 
security  grovv»  by  a  natural  development  into  the 
instinct  for  power.  Nationalism  passes  over  into 
imperialism,  with  all  that  this  implies  of  the 
aggravation  of  suspicion,  jealousy,  and  othei 
divisive  and  war-breeding  tempers.  Historically 
the  State,  while  it  has  m«ic  for  the  consolidation 
of  geographical  groups  had  also  made  for  the 
disintegration  of  the  human  family. 

The  desire  to  safeguard  political  institutions  and 
national  territory  is  itself  not  unworthy  or  evil; 
but  a  lone  enough  historical  perspective  will  show 
the  futility  of  the  attempt  to  preserve  these 
things  permanently  by  the  traditional  methods  of 
States.  The  atavistic  confidence  in  physical  force 
only  survives  on  the  short  view.  Empires  have 
had  no  permanence  and  their  stability  has  been 
illusory.  And  the  armament  of  force  has  had  the 
consistent  effect  of  accentuating  the  divisive 
tendencies  of  State-organisation.  The  relations 
of  States  have  been  deto-mined  by  considerations 
not  of  right  or  wrong  but  of  relative  strength;  and 
the  State  has  sought  as  near  an  approach  to  omni- 
potence as  possible.  This,  primarily  intended  for 
Its  external  relations,  has,  however,  reacted  in- 
ternally; and  the  State  has  generally  endeavoured 
to  achieve  over  its  constituent  people  the  same  kind 
of  sovereign  authority  as  it  has  sought  over  other 


THS  CHRISTIAN  STATB 


»1» 


nations.  The  concq>tiofi  of  power  has  dominated 
it;  and  it  is  of  the  very  nature  of  power  that  its 
possession  breeds  the  craving  for  more.  It  is  the 
most  powerful  and  demoralising  of  intoxicants; 
and  it  is  high  time  that  the  Christian  consciousness 
among  Western  peoples  should  be  awakened  to 
realise  the  hopeless  illusion  which  the  conception 
of  the  State  as  power  involves.  It  is  at  last  not 
preservative  but  destructive  of  the  very  things  it 
was  intended  to  safeguard.  The  first  contribution 
which  the  Christian  Church  should  make  to 
modern  nations  is  to  deliver  them  from  the 
"  monstrous  regiment  "  of  this  barbarism.  Bui 
if  it  is  to  render  this  ministry,  it  must  itself  be 
delivered  from  its  own  illusions  about  power. 

3- 

It  has  been  already  pointed  out  that  the  doctrmc 
of  State-absolutism  is  breaking  down  before  the 
facts  of  life.  The  reaction  of  the  war  will  stimulate 
a  process  which  was  well  under  weigh  before  the 
war.  The  TafF  Vale  and  tht  Scottish  Churches 
judgments,  the  exploits  of  M.  Combes  in  France, 
the  apotheosis  of  the  State  in  Germany  (the  tragedy 
of  which  is  before  our  eyes  to-day),  all  these  and 
other  circumstances  had  led  gradually  to  the 
assertion  of  the  independent  and  original  life  of 
permanent  groups  within  the  commonwealth,  and 
the  denial  that  they  owe  their  right  to  a  corporate 
existence  to  the  permission  of  the  State.  The 
ferment  of  thought  set  up  by  the  European  war  is 
most  certainly  bound  to  reinforce  this  conviction 

32 


I 

1 


m 


i]i  THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 

Besides  this,  the  increasing  effect  of  the  discovery, 
which  modern  historians  arc  helping  us  to  make, 
that  the  life  of  a  community  is  only  partially 
embraced  by  the  State,  that  indeed  the  State  only 
exprenes  one  aspect  of  it,  is  going  to  add  greatly 
to  the  strength  of  the  movement  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  notion  of  the  sovereign  State.  It  is 
becomire  ever  plainer  that  the  structure  of  society 
cannot  be  fruitfully  discussed  in  terms  of  an 
abstract  individual  over  against  an  abstract  State; 
our  social  life  is  a  complex  and  many-coloured 
fabric;  it  is  a  luxuriant  mass  of  social  forms  and 
shapes,  each  possessing  a  spontaneous  and  indepen- 
dent life  of  its  own,  each  responding  to  some 
specific  need  of  our  nature.  The  task  of  political 
philosophy  in  the  days  to  come  is  to  discover  the 
wavs  and  means  not  merely  of  relating  the 
individual  to  the  whole,  but  of  relating  rightly  both 
to  the  individual  and  the  whole,  and  to  one  another, 
the  various  forms  of  social  organisation  in  which 
the  life  of  the  community  resides.  And  in  such  a 
political  philosophy  the  State  will  necessarily  cease 
to  be  unitary  and  will  become  federal;  and  its  office 
will  be  the  co-ordination  and  adjustment  of  the 
outward  and  material  relationships  and  affairs  of 


whole.  Mr.  Ernest  Barker,  in  a  review  of  actual 
tendencies  in  modern  political  thought,  tells  us  thut 
"  the  new  doctrine  of  the  right  of  groups  "  ..."  in 
the  sphere  of  legal  thecay,  assumes  the  form  of 
insistence  on  the  real  personality,  the  spontaneous 


associations  which  make  up  the 


THE  CHRISTIAN  STATE  »n 

origin  (and  with  sonie  of  its  exponents)  the 
*  inherent  rights '  of  permanent  organisations. 
In  thif  fomt,  the  doctrine  has  been  urged  on  the 
one  hand  by  advocates  of  the  rights  of  Trades 
Unions,  and  on  the  other  hand,  by  the  champions 
of  the  rights  of  Churches  and  ecclesiastical 
bodies.   In  both  forms  it  has  tended  to  produce 
a  federalistic  throry  of  the  '^tatc,  whether  the  State 
is  regarded  as  a  union  of  guilds  or  '  a  cr  inn  -lity 
of  communities '  which  embraces  groups.  only 
economic  but  also  ecclesiastical  and  national.  .  .  . 
We  may  need  and  we  may  be  moving  towards  a 
new  conception  of  the  State,  and  more  especially  a 
new  conception  of  sovereignty  which  shall  be  broad 
enough  to  embrace  these  new  ideas.  We  may  have 
to  regard  every  State,  not  only  the  federal  State 
proper,  but  also  the  State  which  professes  to  be 
unitary,  as  in  its  nature  federal;  we  may  have  to 
recognise  that  sovereignty  is  not  single  and 
indivisible,  but  multiple  and  multicellular."* 

4- 

Whatever  the  form  of  the  political  machinery 
requisite  for  the  working  of  the  federal  State  may 
be,  it  is  obvious  that  the  conception  makes  larger 
room  for  private  opinion  and  freedom  of  con- 
science, on  the  one  hand,  and  gives,  on  the  other, 
ample  safeguards  for  an  order  which  will  be  no 
mere  uniformity.  The  strength  of  the  idea  of  the 
sovereign  State  is  that  it  provides  the  community 


•  ••Poiitic«l  Thought,  fr»m  Spencer  to  To-day,"  pp.  249f.  (1915). 


»34 


THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


with  security  against  individualism;  but  it  does 
so  at  the  cost  of  depressing  individuality.  It  tends 
to  uniformity,  and  does  not  (as  a  wholesome  social 
order  should^  stimulate  the  variety  which  accom- 
panies growing  life.  The  federal  State  would 
save  us,  on  the  one  hand,  from  the  confusion  of 
unchecked  individualism,  and,  on  the  other,  from 
deadening  uniformity.  It  preserves  the  only  con- 
ditions on  which  liberty  and  order  are  adequately 
and  harmoniously  maintained,  and  these  are  also 
the  only  conditions  under  which  moral  personality 
can  find  room  to  grow. 

In  the  sovereign  State  the  limitations  upon  per- 
sonal freedom  and  initiative  must  be  to  a  large 
extent  uniform  and  mechanical.  It  draws  a  line 
which  the  individual  must  necessarilv  toe.  The 
problem  is  to  discover  the  means  by  wnich  personal 
relations  can  be  adjusted  within  the  commonwealth 
conformably  with  the  free  development  of  person- 
ality. Coercive  methods  obviously  do  not  satisfy 
this  condition;  and  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  this 
mnblem  is  to  be  solved  except  by  recognising  the 
function  of  the  smaller  group  of  freely  associated 
persons  within  the  political  order.  As  things  are, 
where  the  individual  conscience  refuses  to  assent 
to  the  requirement  of  the  State  the  tendency  is  to 
anarchy.  But  it  is  perfectly  clear,  human  nature 
being  what  it  is,  that  conscience  must  submit  itself 
to  a  social  test.  Yet  it  is  of  the  very  nature  of  the 
case  that  the  test  must  be  one  which  the  individual 
conscience  itself  freely  accepts.    Our  m(xnl  in- 


THE  CHRISTIAN  STATE  »3$ 


tuitions  must  be  put  to  the  proof  of  the  common 
sense  of  a  group;  but  the  group  must  be  one  the 
common  sense  of  which  we  are  prepared  to  trust. 
That  is,  indeed,  one  of  the  reasons  why  the  Church 
came  into  being.   Our  religious  instmcts  need  the 
balance  of  a  social  environment.  Holmcss  is  essen- 
tiaUy  a  social  product.    Religious  mdividualism 
leads  to  eccentricity  and  faddiness.   The  Christian 
experience  can  only  preserve  balance  and  normality 
in  a  social  setting.  And  within  the  commonwealth 
the  freely  associated  group  will  naturally  provide 
those  checks  and  arrests  upon  individual  action 
which  will  save  it  from  lawlessness;  and  it  will  do 
so  the  more  effectively  as  it  is  done  freely  and  with 
the  consent  of  the  person  concerned.    It  may 
perhaps  be  argued  that  this  is  true  of  the  State  also, 
since  the  State  represents  such  a  group.    But  the 
sufficient  answer  to  this  is  that  the  State  tails  to 
satisfy  these  conditions— firstly,  because  the  in- 
dividual does  not  stand  in  a  freely  chosen  relation 
to  it  (usually  he  belongs  to  it  by  accident  of  birth, 
and  is  unable  to  dissociate  himself  from  it;;  and, 
secondly,  because  the  State  stands  in  the  common 
mind  for  the  way  of  coercion,  which  precludes  the 
possibility  of  an  attitude  of  affection  to  it,  ami 
therefore  of  that  trust  in  it  which  will  evoke  ready 
and  willing  submission  to  its  authority.    No  one 
ever  loved  the  State  as  men  have  loved  their 
university  or  their  church. 

And  if  groups  of  freely  associated  persons  have 
the  right  to  Uve  their  own  distinctive  life  within 


«3« 


THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


the  commonwealth,  personal  liberty  is  safeguarded 
also.  Indeed,  a  great  deal  of  what  has  been  called 
the  struggle  for  individual  Ubertv  lus  historically 
been  a  struggle  for  the  liberty  of  small  voluntary 
groups.  The  straggle  for  religious  liberty  in 
England,  for  instance,  has  been  coloured  through- 
out by  its  first  phase — the  fight  for  life  which  the 
early  Separatist  ccmununities  made.  The  principle 
which  was  at  issue  was  the  right  of  free  association, 
and  in  England,  so  far  as  religion  is  concerned, 
little  more  needs  to  be  secured  beyond  the  full 
recognition  of  the  autonomy  of  religious  associa- 
tions, their  entire  independence  <rf  the  State  as 
regards  their  inner  life,  the  State  touching  them 
only  as  their  temporalities  require  adjustment  in 
reference  to  those  of  other  groups.  But  the 
principle  requires  to  be  carried  a  good  deal  further. 
The  trade  unions,  the  friendly  societies,  the  univer- 
sities, and  all  permanent  associations  should  receive 
the  same  recognition  of  their  inner  freedom,  and 
should  have  their  own  place  in  the  formuktion  ci 
the  national  polity.*  To  the  clumsy  and  inadequate 
geographical  constitution  of  the  legislature  there 
should  be  added  the  representation  of  the  great 
poTnanent  human  interests  which  are  embodied  in 
the  manifold  groups  in  which  men  are  gathered 
together  in  the  commonwealth.  That  the  groups 
should  satisfy  certain  broad  general  conditions 
before  they  are  thus  acknowledged  is  obvious;  but 

*  That  li,  ai  a  friend  obierve*,  a  territorial  Houte  of  Common*  and  a 
•^nuttaditt"  Howe. 


THE  CHIUSTIAN  STATE 


»17 


it  is  only  in  some  such  way  as  this  that  the  State 
can  be  organised  80  that  k  ifcill  irprriient  the  fiihiesi 

of  the  common  life. 

Moreover,  the  sovereign  State  has  historically 
been  exclusive  and  divisive  in  temper,  for  ever 
building  and  strengthening  waBs  ci  partition 
between  itself  and  other  States.   But  a  State  which 
recognises  itself  as  intrinsically  federa'  will  find  it 
easy  to  conceive  the  thought  of  external  federation. 
The  sovereign  State  which  fights  for  its  cmn  hmnd 
in  the  outer  world  is  char^  with  the  temper 
which  sets  interests  and  bodies  within  itself  fight- 
ing ' '  their  own  hands.   The  struggles  of  capital 
?  u'     '  our,  and  such  deplorable  and  unhappy 
t       cs  as  the  education  controvert  in  En^Md, 
b'  ■    J  naturally  to  a  sovereign  State.    Its  con- 
stituents regard  each  other  as  the  State  regards 
other  States — predatory  enemies  in  posse  if  not  in 
esse.    But  a  federal  State  in  which  the  intrin^ 
life  of  groups  is  respected,  in  which  the  office  of 
the  State  is  the  harmonious  adjustment  of  the 
external  relations  of  the  groups,  in  which  a  rivalry 
of  service  is  superseding  the  fight  for  rights,  will 
soon  evolve  a  corresponding  eth<a  far  its  rclatioǤ 
to  other  States  outsi<te  itself.   The  coming  of  the 
federal  State  will  be  the  greatest  step  conceiv^ 
m  the  direction  of  a  world  commonwealth. 

2^ariah's  vision  of  Jerusalem  as  a  city  with- 
out  Wis*  is  a  parable  for  poUticMttis.  The  yom^ 

•  Ztdiariali  iU  1-5. 


ij8         THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


man  who  was  measuring  Jerusalem,  surveying  it 
for  the  building  of  the  walls,  is  symbolical  of  the 
tendency  to  ddine,  to  limit,  to  enclose,  and  to 
exclude.  The  angel  bade  him  desist,  on  the 
ground  that  the  Jerusalem  to  be  would  be  in- 
habited as  a  city  without  walls,  a  city  so  charged 
with  life  within  that  no  walls  would  be  able  to 
contain  it,  a  city  so  charted  with  friendship  that  no 
walls  would  be  required  to  protect  it.  Jerusalem 
was  to  be  unenclosed  and  unconfined,  open  and 
unencumbered,  accessible  to  all  who  would  enter, 
open  to  every  traffic  and  influence  of  good.  The 
vision  was  virtually  a  protest  against  the  old  tradi- 
tional exclusiveness  and  isr 'ation.  It  was  a  fore- 
telling of  a  new  State  with  a  policy  of  inner  free- 
dom and  unencumbered  intercourse  with  the  rest 
of  the  world.  The  old  barriers  and  barricades  dis- 
appear; there  is  to  be  something  even  better  than 
a  polity  of  open  doors — there  will  be  no  door,  or, 
rather,  it  will  be  all  door.  The  city  would  live  by 
free  intercourse,  free  interchange  of  ideas  and 
things,  free  trade,  giving  as  much  as  it  receives. 

One  wonders  how  long  it  will  take  men  to  see 
that  free  trade  is  not  merely  a  kind  of  fiscal  policy, 
but  a  principle  of  life.  Protection  as  a  remedy  for 
a  declining  industry  is  so  plausible,  so  obvious, 
that  the  natural  mind  leaps  to  it  readily  and  with- 
out argument.  Tlw  case  for  free  trade  cannot 
be  fully  stated  in  this  rough  and  ready  way,  for  its 
strength  lies,  not  in  its  efficacy  as  a  remedy  for 


THE  CHRISTIAN  STATE  «M 


economic  distress  or  as  a  specific  for  economic 
prosperity,  but  in  its  character  as  a  symbol  ot  a 
Lat  and  ultimate  spiritual  fact.  The  absence  of  a 
Stfiff  barrier  may  bear  hard  upon  this  industry  or 
that;  but  the  presence  of  a  tariff  wall  is  a  strangle- 
hold upon  all  industry.    For  it  is  symptomatic  <rf 
a  Dolicv  of  segregation  and  exclusiveness  whicli 
mist  zt  last  prove  deadly  to  all  life.  Protection 
flourishes  only  on  the  short  viev     It  may  mean  a 
great  immediate  increase  of  wealth;  but  it  does  m 
the  long  run  make  for  a  very  real  impovcnshmcnt 
of  life.   To  build  tariff  walls  is  to  acnficc  life  to 
things.    For  the  free  interchange  of  commodities 
means  the  free  interchange  of  much  more-ot 
knowledge  and  thought,  of  art  and  culture.    1  He 
door  that  is  shut  on  foreign  trade  shuts  at  the  same 
time  on  a  score  of  other  things.    To  no  nation 
alone  is  given  the  full  complement  of  life's  good; 
and  it  is  only  as  each  nation  pours  out  its  own 
peculiar  share  of  that  good  into  the  common  stock 
that  it  receives  its  tuU  mea^-ure  of  the  many- 
coloured  wisdom  of  God  and  achieves  its  own 
destiny.    To  this  view  of  things  the  stupid  com- 
placencies of  war  time  blind  us,  and  shortsighted 
politicians  are  busily  planning  a  policy  of  partition - 
walls  after  the  war  and  introducing  an  enfeebling 
and  poisonous  falsehood  into  the  natic.al  outlook. 
The  city  of  God  is  a  city  without  walls,  and  it  :s 
the  eternal  type  for  all  the  cities  of  men.  The 
Samaritans  were  once  a  considerable  and  powerful 
community;  to-day  they  are  a  mere  handful  ot 


■40 


THB  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


physically  degenerate  and  intellectually  contempt- 
ible people.  They  remain  to  all  time  the  ckssk 
instance  of  the  tragedy  of  isolation,  of  buikiing 
walls  and  keeping  within  them. 

6. 

From  the  federal  State,  therefore,  we  may  look 
not  only  for  the  welfare  of  the  world  but  for  the 
real  enrichment  of  the  nation.   It  is  no  part  of  our 
present  purpose  to  attempt  to  forecast  the  political 
machinery  of  such  a  State.    Our  interest  in  it  is 
that  it  is  the  only  kind  of  State  in  which  religion 
can  be  truly  free,  and  which  can  be  regarded  as 
Christian  in  its  temper  and  its  ethos.  The 
sovereign  State  involves  the  denial  of  a  Christian 
moral  order,  both  within  and  without,  and, 
whether  in  conflict  or  in  alliance  with  it,  the 
Church  has  suffered  grave  injury  from  it.  But 
whatever  the  political  machinery  of  such  a  State 
may  turn  out  to  be,  the  Church  should  have 
no  formal  relation  to  it  sa  t  that  of  assent. 
For  it  is  in  the  very  nature  of  things  that 
the  State  will  be  chiefly  concerned  for  the  exterior 
and  temporal  aspects  of  the  affairs  of  the  com- 
monwealth; and  of  the  State  the  Church  will 
require  no  more  than  elbow-room.    It  should  hold 
so  lightly  to  its  temporalities  that  its  concern  with 
the  temporal  affairs  of  the  commonwealth  would 
be  infinitesimal;  and,  so  long  as  ft  sedulously 
eschewed  the  old  illusion  of  power,  it  would 
preserve  a  relation  of  so  great  a  mutiud  goodwill 


THB  CHRISTIAN  STATE  «4» 

with  the  rest  of  the  commonwealth,  that  »ts  J"" 
poralities  would  ncvar  be  in  danger  or  be  meddled 
with.    And  even  if  the  State  encroached  upon  its 
liberty  (which  it  could  only  do  by  seizing  some  of 
its  temporal  possessions  o'  by  persecution),  then 
it  is  its  part  to  submit  quietly,  in  the  confidence 
that  no  external  coercion  can  affect  its  inner  life 
or  destroy  it,  and  that  it  will  win  by  the  patient 
ways  of  endurance  rather  than  by  imitating  the 
aggressor.    The  salvation  and  the  security  of  the 
Church  is  the  remembrance  of  its  Master's  word, 
and  its  acceptance  of  it  as  regulative  for  itself :  "  I 
am  among  you  as  he  that  serveth."    "  The  Son  of 
Man  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to 
minister";  and  His  bride  must  follow  in  His 
train.  Its  ideal  is  not  that  of  the  great  and  impres- 
sive corporation,  but  that  of  a  lowly  handmaiden, 
grateful  for  the  opportunity  to  serve.    When  Dr. 
Forsyth  says  that  the  relation  between  Church  and 
State  is  that  of  « the  courtesy  of  moral  peers,"  he 
was  not  only  forgetting  the  history  of  the  State  but 
also  the  true  quality  of  the  Church.    Between  the 
modern  State  and  the  Church  of  the  New  Twta- 
ment  is  so  great  a  gulf  fixed  that  even  a  nodding 
acquaintance  is  inconaivablc. 

7. 

The  passage  from  the  sovereign  State  to  the 
federal  presupposes  a  moral  revolution.  For  the 
sovereign  State  as  we  know  it  chiefly  represents  the 
organisation  of  the  self-regarding  instincts.   It  is 


THB  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


the  habit  of  the  moment  to  hold  Germany  up  as  the 
"awful  example"  of  the  over-developed  State 
idea;  and  that  unhappy  country  is  the  object  of 
much  ocecntioii  at  the  hands  or  the  self-righteous 
among  its  enemies.  But  these  people  would  do 
well  to  look  nearer  home; — a  right  understanding 
of  the  claims  of  the  State  in  most  European 
countries  might  lead  io  a  fairor  judgment.  The 
German  State  has  made  no  greater  claim  than  M. 
Combes  has  made  on  behalf  of  the  French  State. 
The  only  difference  between  them  is  that  Germany 
spoke  of  the  State  with  a  religious  farvour  which 
M.  Combes's  secularism  nude  impossible  for  him. 
And  if  it  be  fondly  supposed  that  the  British  State 
is  no  such  leviathan,  its  war  time  performances 
nevertheless  do  show  that  the  German  doctrine  is 
latent  in  the  British.  In  Great  Britain,  however, 
the  claims  of  the  State  have  always  been  kept  in 
check  by  the  existence  of  religious  bodies,  which 
in  greater  or  less  measure  preserved  the  tradition 
of  the  historical  struggle  for  religious  liberty  and 
were  therefore  understood  to  be  ready  to  oppose 
any  invasion  of  personal  liberties  by  the  State.  It 
has  been  to  the  detriment  of  Germany  undoubtedly 
that  it  has  had  no  "  free  churches.**  But  the  salt 
may  lose  its  savour,  and  in  England,  when  it  was 
found  that  those  bodies  were  prepared  to  endorse 
the  restrictive  measures  whicn  the  official  mind 
supposed  to  be  necessary  for  the  purposes  of  war, 
it  todc  no  long  time  for  the  latent  Prussianism  <^ 
the  British  State  to  assert  itself  even  to  the  invasion 


THB  CHRUnAM  STATE 


141 


of  those  rights  of  conadencc  which  before  the  war 

the  public  opinion  of  the  country  had  deemed  to  be 
inviolable.   The  tragedy  of  the  situation  was  that 
these  very  bodies  whose  existence  was  due  to  the 
successful  assertion  of  the  rights  of  conscience  had 
nothing  to  say  in  criticism  of  this  monstrous 
performance.    A  few  isolated  voices  broke  the 
shameful  silence;  but  the  Free  Churches,  as  a 
whole,  wrote  off  their  title  to  existence.    M  Out 
goes  to  point  out  how  profound  and  racUcal  ft 
revolution  of  moral  perception  is  necessary  to 
deliver  us  from  our  still  pagan  politics.  The 
Church  no  less  than  the  State  needs  an  evangelical 
conversion. 

8. 

And  this  can  only  come  by  the  Church's  re- 
discovery of  its  own  metier.     Its  business  is 
the  creation  of  moral  personality,  the  type  and 
exemplar  of  which  is  her  histoncaJ  Lord.  For  this 
task  she  is  equipped  with  Word  and  Sacrament  and 
this  will  be  her  supreme  contribution  to  the  State 
and  to  mankind.  There  can  be  no  new  State  apart 
from  the  new  nature.  By  the  miracle  of  conversion 
only  will  the  ethic  of  self-regard  be  superseded  by 
the  ethic  of  self-surrender,  the  policy  of  competi- 
tion by  the  policy  of  co-operation.  It  may  be  a  far 
cry  to  a  wholly  Christian  State;  but  it  is  not  too 
wild  a  dream  that  the  State  should  be  progressively 
Christianised.   Mr.  Hogg,  in  Christ's  Message  of 
the  Kingdomy  draws  a  valid  distinction  between 
those  who  are  "  the  salt  of  the  earth  "  and  those 


THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  COMMONWEALTH 


who  are  "  salted,"  that  is,  between  those  who  have 
entered  upon  the  reality  of  a  Christian  experience 
and  those  whose  lives  have  been  inHuenced  in  t 
Christian  way  by  the  pressure  of  a  Christian 
environment.  The  primary  task  of  the  Church  is 
the  manufacture  of  "  salt,"  the  creation  of  the 
characteristic  moral  personality  which  will  by 
the  process  of  personal  contacts  at  last  induce  a 
Christian  direction  in  the  collective  will.  Ti-is 
involves  the  abandonment  of  all  those  futile  h'  js 
of  christianising  the  State  by  "  resolutions  i  ^n 
public  questions,"  and  all  the  political  *'  methods 
of  mass  action  which  the  modem  Church  has 
adopted  without  reference  to  their  appropriateness 
to  its  own  genius.  It  may  appear  to  be  the  longest 
way  round;  it  is  nevertheless  the  only  way  there. 

The  contribution  which  the  Church  will  make 
to  the  State  \  ill  from  the  nature  of  the  case  be 
indirect.  It  is  no  part  of  its  business  to  evolve 
policies  andjprogrammes  for  the  commonwealth  or 
to  |»royide  formal  solutions  ior  its  {»^blems,  still 
less  to  impose  its  own  will  upon  it.  Its  gift  to  the 
commonwealth  is  the  creation  and  the  multiplica- 
tion of  a  type  of  character  which,  by  being  true  to 
itself  in  everything,  will  give  an  increasing 
Christian  bias  to  the  collective  will.  It  has  been 
ixt  too  commonly  assumed  that  the  "  laws  "  which 
seem  to  operate  in  the  realm  of  economics  and 
politics  are  fixed,  immutable  conditions,  to  which 
we  have  to  submit  with  the  best  po^ble  grace, 
divine  institutes  from  which  ihtatt  can  be  no 


THE  CHRISTIAN  8TAT1 


appeal.    But  these  "  laws  "  are  simply  statements 
of  the  ways  in  which  men  habitually  act;  and  if 
men»8  habits  were  changed,  then  we  should  soon 
have  to  formulate  a  new  set  of  **  laws."    It  is  to 
this  business  of  changing  men's  habits  that  the 
Church  should  give  itself.    It  looks  upon  a  world 
/  hich,  left  to  itself,  has  again  and  again  plunged 
into  fer-flung  tragedy.  It  sees  man's  social  destinv 
in  time  frustrated  by  the  strength  of  his  self- 
regarding  instincts.    Over  against  this  welter  it 
proclaims  a  Kingdom  of  God,      seat  of  which  is 
m  the  human  spirit.   It  oppose^  the  will  to  serve 
to  the  will  to  sucoeed,  the  will  to  love  to  the  will 
to  power.  It  has  power  to  effect  in  men  that  moral 
revolution  which  dethrones  what  St.  Paul  called 
"the  law  in  his  members,"  and  vests  the 
sovereignty  in  "  the  law  of  the  mind."  It  endowt 
men  wfth  a  spiritual  point  of  view  and  a  spiritual 
scale  of  values.  The  New  Testament  antithesis  of 
"  flesh  "  and  "  spirit "  summarises  the  eternal  op- 
position of  the  self-regarding  and  the  self-renounc- 
ing instincts,  the  temper  and  ethic  of  the  superman 
and  those  of  the  Son  of  Man.   It  is  the  mission  of 
the  Church  to  carry  men  over  this  gulf  and  to  open 
to  them  the  Kingdom  of  God.  Its  contributionto 
die  commonw«Jth  is  not  a  point  of  view  or  a  creed 
or  a  doctrine,  but  a  character  which  will  bear  its 
own  appointed  fruit  of  service  and  social  good 
within  the  commonwealth  and  affect  its  policies 
conformably  with  the  rigfateousiien  of  the  King- 
6om  oi  Goo. 


But  this  has  a  corollary.  This  type  of  charactsr 
must  express  itself  in  a  corresponding  7Pf« 
social  existence  within  the  Church.   Just,  iiKked, 

as  the  Church  stands  for  an  ideal  of  character,  so  it 
should  be  in  itself  an  experiment  in  ideal  social 
life.   It  was  the  sense  of  some  such  obligation  that 
lea  to  the  communistic  experiment  ci  the  Apostolic 
Church,  and  later  to  the  bounty  which  the  Apos- 
tolic Churches  sent  to  their  distressed  brethren  in 
Jud«a.  Uhlhorn  has  shown  the  persistency  of  tins 
feeling  through  the  early  history  at  Christiadty. 
It  was  perhaps  inevitable  that  there  should  be  an 
attempt  to  give  an  economic  embodiment  to  this 
new  sense  of  solidarity;  it  was,  however,  fore- 
doomed to  failure.    Economic  insulation  is  an 
unworkable  programme  at  any  time,  and  every 
to  create  economic  oasM  in  the  desert  of 
our  social  confusion  seems  soon  or  late  to  come 
to   grief.     But   what   underlay   the  apostolic 
experiment,  the  new  spirit  of  soct^  solidarity, 
was  a  priceless  permanent  possession  and  a  new 
thing  in  the  world.    The  possihil  •  "s  of  socia 
life  were  raised   *o  a  new  plane,  and  thert 
was  a  community  of  men  and  wmmn  who  had 
learnt  how  to  give  themselves  to  each  other  in  a 
love  and  service  ^Ahich  had  no  reserve,  >  nich 
the  withholding  of  anything  wr    a  d-     ly  dit 
loyalty.    It  was  the  coming  of  a  i  w  qua  ty  id 
intensity  of  social  demai^  upon  the  uidivWuai 
the  demand  in  itt  spiritual  aspects  wss  w^  -v 


HE  CHRISTIAN  '  ^ATF 


•47 


greater  and  more  exa  ing  than  uic  pa*  icular 
cconoi  ic  oWigauon  whu  h  sec  \cd  to  be  cb  aikd 
by  it.      HttB      cruelty  in  the  worid,"  saki  ue 
hm  joi»  FiriK,  '  *  »risfr:>  out  of    stupid  incapacity 
to  "ut  ourselves  in  the  places  of  other  people,"  and 
the  habit  of  our  generation  has  intensified  our 
of  oac  aiiother  and  our  imaginative  in- 
M\W  to  wiM^  Ac  need  <^       fdlows  We 
have  done  our  durity  by  iwoxy ;  our  human  servir 
it  vicarious.   V  e  'ack  th  love  and  the  couraec  i  -> 
oMnc  down  to  trie  pcrsvim    usiness  of  brothcrhoo-. 
cwsclves.  B«t  tlie  Churc  ^lould  show  the  world 
aootlwr  order  of  mutual  personal  relationshi^^ 
fellowsht^   n  wh.  h  the  joy  and  the  sorrow  of 
arc  liic  coi  smon  property  of  all,  in  whlc^  the  s 
a  iecp  spirit  al  cummBniam  which  can  be  tn?  ted 
to  work  o«t  JES  own  eccmomic  consequences  diae 
time.  What  "    c  world  is  needing  is  a  ne  con- 
ception and  \  a  tice  of  fellowship — a  realisation 
that  the  solution  of  our  public  and  social  problenw 
is  bound  up  with  a  revision  ci  persoad  r<  noo- 
ahips.    We  are  shocked  into  a  momer  em- 
pathy with  the  collier  when  the  fire  damp  xplodes 
in  a  mine  and  a  multitude  of  homes  are  shattered; 
we  raise  public  funds  to  alleviate  the  consequrat 
sufferings;  and  then  our  Qffw  kindled  sympathy 
falls  asleep  until  it  is  reawakened  by  another 
catastrophe.    In  the  interval  the  oier.  whom  we 
have  hailed  as  heroes  and  martyr'^  make  a  ^emmad 
for  a  higher  wage,  and  we  say  dark     A  stormy 
things  about  the  rap*^  el  ^  w«»ki>aaa.  Thw 


I4S         THB  CHURCH  IN  THB  COMMOWWKALTH  

will  not  do.  What  we  need  is  that  mutual  know- 
ledge which  will  steady  our  judgments  of  each 
other,  and  that  can  only  come  through  a  franker 
and  more  catholic  fellowship  than  we  have  ever  yet 
learned.  The  Church  should  set  the  example  and 
be  the  active  focus  of  such  a  fellowship,  the  nucleus 
of  that  regenerate  human  society  which  is  the 
Kingdom  of  God. 

But  the  ultimate  seat  of  this  Kingdom  is  within 
us;  and  when  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  established 
in  the  souls  of  men,  they  will  shape  for  themselves 
a  State  which  shall  be  an  organ  of  the  Kingdom 
as  no  State  in  this  world  has  ever  yet  been.  It  will 
be  a  State  in  which  the  spirit  of  Christ  shall  express 
itself  in  moral  action  without  let  or  hindrance;  a 
State  which  will  shape  its  own  life  in  righteousness 
and  look  over  its  frontiers  not  in  suspicion  and  fear, 
but  with  imperturbable  goodwill,  and  will  carry  on 
its  affairs  in  the  unassailable  security  of  that  spirit 
which  takes  away  the  occasion  of  wars.  But  to 
reach  this  goal— and  let  us  not  imagine  that  it  is 
not  yet  far  away — ^we  must,  as  it  were,  turn  again 
to  the  beginning  of  things,  reproduce  wheresoever 
the  opportunity  offers  something  of  the  primitive 
Christian  fellowship,  and  in  such  fellowship  actmire 
an  abundance  and  an  energy  of  spiritual  life  which 
shall  set  up  a  contagion  of  renewal  here  and 

there  ^until  throughout  the  land  the  dead  bones 

live  and  a  new  nation  be  born.  We  shall  need 
patience  and  courage— all  the  way;  and  we  must  be 


THE  CHWSTIAM  STATE 


prepared  for  disappointments  and  reverses.  Bat 
in  our  hearts  wc  shaU  cherish  and  be  fortified  by 
the  knowledge  that  wc  arc  leading  no  forlorn  hope. 
"  For  the  greater  part  of  the  seeming  prosperity  ol 
the  world  »  suys  John  Ruskin,  « is,  so  far  as  our 
present  knowledge  extends,  vam;  wholly  useless 
for  any  kind  of  good,  but  haying  assi^cd  to  it  a 
certain  inevitable  sequence  of  destruction  and  ot 
sorrow.   Its  stress  is  only  the  stress  of  wandering 
storm;  its  beauty,  the  hectic  of  plague;  and  what  is 
caUed  the  history  of  mankind  is  too  often  the 
record  of  the  whirlwind  and  the  map  of  the 
spreading  of  the  leprosy.  But  underneath  sdl  that, 
or  in  narrow  places  of  dominion  in  the  midst  ot  it, 
the  work  of  every  man,   'qui  non  acccpit  tn 
vanitatem  animam  suam,»  endures  and  prospers, 
a  small  remnant  or  green  bud  of  it  prevailing  at 
last  over  evil.    And  though  faint  with  sickness, 
and  encumbered  in  ruin,  the  '  ue  woricers  redeem 
inch  by  inch  the  wUdemess  into  garden  ground; 
by  the  help  of  their  joined  hands  the  order  of  all 
things  is  surely  sustained  and  vitaUy  expanded,  and 
although  with  strange  vacillation,  in  the  eyes  of  tite 
watcher,  the  morning  cometh,  and  also  the  mgh^ 
there  is  no  hour  of  human  existence  that  does  not 
draw  on  towards  the  perfect  day." 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Acton, Lord (ruoted)  i7,»o,43,7jf 
America,  U.  S.  of.  Church  and 

State  in  -  -  -  -  Sgflf 
Apoidtt'  Crttd  -  -  -  ?• 
Apottolicat  Comtitutiont  -  24 
Aquinat  -  -  4}  footnote,  49 
Archbithopt'  Committee  on 

Church  and  State  -  -  1 
Report  (quoted)  -  -53>$4 
AitocUtiant,  Law  of  (France)  -  86f 
Auguttine  -  -  -  -  129 
Auttria,  Church  and  State  in-  86 
AatoaoBjr  of  laify  Gkriftian 

Sodetiet-      ...  24iF 

BabjflomtA  Capttiitf  -  -  $0 
Barker,  Erneat  (quoted)  -  ijzf 
Belgium,  Church  and  State  in  88 
Battwinin  79 
Bcatoa,  Arckbithop  (quoted)  -  $7,67 
P«Moa  (quoted)-  -  -  106 
Biihapt,  early  Appoi  n  tm«  at  «t  14! 


Bow&cc  VIII.  -  4* 

BowMt  -  79 

Bradford  (quoted)       -  -  its 

Browne,  Robert  71 

Browniam,  Growth  of  -  -  72 

Bryce,  Lord  (quoted)    -  -  t^i 

Built,  Unam  Sanetam   -  41 

„    Unigmitut  -       -  -  8l 

Calvin,  John      ...  jof 

Cartwright,  Thomat  -  -  69 
Church,  The,  in  the  New 

Testament      -       -  -  2ifF 

Church  Rates     -       -  -  77 

Cole,  G.  D.  H.  (quoted)  -  4,  8 

Coleridge,  S.  T.  -       -  -  16 

Combes,  Emile  (quoted)  -  86f 

Conntcticui  Law  {it  1%)  -  90 

Conscientious  Objectors  -  $ 

Constantia*  the  Creat  -  -  i8f 

C»m*nmtki*  Att  (1M4)  -  76 


PAGE 

Creighten,  Bishop 
(quoted)  -     43,  61,  62^  6sf,  94 

Curtis,  "Creeds  and  Con- 
fessions".      •       -32  footnote 


Dante  ....  41 
Purgatorio  (quoted)  -  42 
Deceased  ffife't  Sister  Act  -  i,  92 
Declaration  of  Indulgence  -  76 
Dicey,  A.  V.  (quoted)  -  -  4 
Didacke      -       -       -       -  24 


Disruption  (Scottish,  1843)  -  85 
Deoatisto  -      -      -  21, 44,  96 

Education  Acts,  The  Balfour-  1«3 

Elizabeth  54 

Emperon  »n4  dM  QMiKii  •  ]! 
Empire,  A'^man,  Barlf 

Christist!]  fjid-      .  17 

Empresses,  iaiiMace  tt      -  39 

Erastus  -  -  -  •  fS' 
Evolution    hTpoAens  *ui 

preaching        ...  tiyf 

Federalistic  State,  The  -  •  IJjf 
Figgis,  Dr.  J.  N.  (quoted)  39, 41,  100 
Fiske,  John  (quoted)  -  -  14 ' 
Five  Mile  Act  -  -  -  7S 
Fonyth,  Dr.  P.  T.  (quoted)  - 14,58 
France,  Church  and  State  in  78fF,86flr 
Franciscan  Movement,  the  -  96 
Free  Churches  -  -  a,  100 
Free  Church  Council  •      -  1  le 

Calliciau  LH*rtk$t  Tb*  -  -  jtf 
German7,ChaRltaa4Sutcin  83f,86 
(Herka^  O.  (yiotad)  - 

Habeas  Corpus  Act       -  -  76 

Henry  Vm.      -       -  -  53 

Hodgkin,  H.  T.  (quoted)  -  115 

Hogi,  A.  G.  (quoted)  -  -  143 

Hofy  Roflua  Bnvirt^  Titt  -39^43 


Ignttiut     -       -  " 

lame*,  William  ((luoted) 
Jumiilwn  - 

Knox,  John  -  -  - 
KmlmrUmpf       -       -  " 

Lambert,  FranSoi* 
«*l«jMreligion"  - 
luOmft  Dr.  T.  M.  (quoted) - 
Louis  XIV<-      -  - 
LowdU  Jatnet  Runell  (quoted) 
Luther,  Martin  - 


1^ 


49 
ti 


5' 
84 

49 
122 

3« 

79f 


tmk  -       -  " 

Rcttoratioa. 


Maitland,  F.  W.  (suotcd)  -  8 
Manche»ter,Bi»hop  of  (quoted)  93 
Mariilius  of  Padua      -  -4».49 


Mant  Movement 
Milan,  Edict  of  - 
Milton,  John 

Mitchell,  P.  Chalmer»(quoted) 
Monasticitm 

Montanitm  •  -A 

Myw^r.W.H.  (quoted)  . 


Kcvoto^ffrcAch 
Rraiaa  See,  aKCMUncy  of 
RottMew  • 


121 
20 

7  if 
57 
44 
4.96 

iiS 


MCI 

7» 
7S 
■  16 
Sz 


Samaritans  - 

Schaff,  P.  (quoted)       -  Ji, 
Scottith  Churches'  Csse 
Scottith  Reformation  - 
Scriptural  Teaching  on  the  Sute 
Separation  of  15^6 
SoTCfC^ty,  Mediaeval  ideas  of 

^         Austinian  - 
Sute,  the,  in  the  Apocalypse- 
^     ^    and  moral  progress 
_     -     _   the  Christian 
"  Ethic 
SUte  Socialism  - 


NrtioBalitjr.  -57^ 
NMimut  Church  in  Scotland-  51 
^  »     i"  England.  5»ff 

New-         John  Henry 
(c    •  .  .19^29^33 


•  «4 

.  128 


"39f 
34i  35 
I 


I2f 

59 
106 

i»4 

5* 

"4f 


5' 
■  2 
68 

50 
102 

'4 

1 1 

12 
129 
S4 


Old  Ik  n!  l.ct 
Oman,  j  jhn  (quoted) 
Owen,  Robert 
Paul,  St,  and  the  State 
Pearson,  C.  H.  (quoted) 
Pennsylvania 

Philippi     .       .       -  - 
Praemunire,  Statutes  of 
PreabyterianChurchofEngland 
Picfcrtf,  Bcdctiaiticd.  a, 


IUmM]r,8irW.M.(quoted)  14,1 8, 1 2  s 
RtfermatiM  -  49^ 

^       iala^aad      •  S^K 


Taf  Vale  judgment  -  3 
T*s»  ^ff  (1672)  repealed  -  76 
Thompson,  Francis  (quoted)  Sl,ia6 
Toleration  under  Common- 
wealth -  -  -  -  75 
ToUration  Act  {l6»g)  -  -  77 
Tolcrttion  of  Roman  Catholics  78 
„  of  Jews  -  -  78 
Trade  Unions  -  -  •  3 
Tyrrell,  George  (quoted)      .  27 


Uhlhora  (quoted). 
Vnam  Smciimi 

Uniformity,  Act  «/(i  5 59) 
n        n  («662) 

Utt^num  - 


.  146 

•  4« 

-  54 

-  74f 
.  It 


Wales,  Disestablishment  in  .  i 
Wesley,  John  ...  96 
William  of  Ockham  -4*149 
WiUiam  IIL  and  Mary.  .  77 
IfntliMM,  Roger  ...  90